Chapters Author's Note
Well, this is it. My first fanfic in a long time. Tell me what you think.
7-15-2015: Made this chapter easier to read + I made some more edits.
Poker Night
The Big Man
Chapter 0 – Poker Night
Our almost constant tradition for us girls was poker night and we used it to talk about things that happened to us that week. I remember one time Rainbow had this one story about one of her soccer games where she shot a penalty kick that was blocked but the goalie, so happy about blocking the goal, didn’t notice the ball rolling in for the goal. Rarity is always talking about how many hearts she’s broken as well as her latest fashion designs. Fluttershy and her pet-sitting adventures, Applejack’s tales from the afternoon rush at the market, Pinkie’s stories that are just…Pinkie and my latest academic endeavor…which fell on deaf ears until I get to the part where something funny happens to me. Poker night was definitely our night and it brought us closer as friends.
One poker night, however, would be a night of two firsts. Rainbow came up with the idea that there should be a weekly prize in our game and Applejack was responsible for bringing our first prize. Another first…well…during the game, we started to talk about Spike…
Twilight “Sparkle” Sagan
Twilight Sagan's basement bedroom could easily be confused for a small library. From wall to wall there were bookshelves filled with all types of books, from fictional novels to scientific research texts. Everything was neatly organized by section and alphabetic order. There were even some round tables for joint study sessions. At the bottom of the basement stairs there was an oak desk with various writing instruments, some stick-it-notes, a laptop computer and an engraved desk sign that has the name Twilight Sagan with title of librarian. For someone like Twilight, this basement bedroom/library was heaven.
At one of the tables, Twilight was busy shuffling a set of playing cards. Sunday night was poker night with her friends and since she was the host of this particular poker night, Twilight was the dealer. With her at the table was Iris Dash, nicknamed Rainbow because of her multicolored hair, which she had at shoulder length. She currently had legs propped up on the table while she sat on a chair, a bored expression on her face.
“When are those slowpokes getting here?” Rainbow groaned.
“They’ll be here, Rainbow,” Twilight replied.
“Well, they better get here soon,” Rainbow said in a more determined voice. “I just can’t wait to beat all of you so I can win that prize…whatever it is Applejack brings.”
“Always in such a hurry,” Twilight sighed as she rolled her eyes. “Still, it is our last day of summer vacation, which means tonight's poker night will be something very special.”
“Am I late, girls?” asked someone in a rather chipper voice.
Both Twilight and Rainbow looked up the basement stairs and saw a poofy pinked haired teenage girl holding a paper bag. The girl waved happily as she stepped down the stairs ant took a seat next to Rainbow.
“Hi, Pinkie.” Twilight greeted. “Just shuffling the deck until everyone else gets here.”
“What’s in the bag, Pinkie?” asked Rainbow.
“Oh, just some assorted candies,” answered Pinkie. “Some hard caramel pieces, peppermint candies, gumdrops, cinnamon candies, candied apple, chocolate pieces, white chocolate dipped jalapeños and s’more flavored jelly beans.”
“Guess you got your trick or treating done early,” Rainbow chuckled.
“Silly Rainbow,” Pinkie laughed. “Trick or Treating is until Halloween.”
Rainbow rolled her eyes and sighed at Pinkie. It was then that the Rainbow haired girl noticed two more girls coming down the basement stairs. One had dark blue hair done up in a fashionable curl and was wearing a short dark blue skirt and a white blouse. The other was a light pink haired girl in a yellow blouse and light pink pants.
“Sorry for the delay girls,” the dark blue haired girl said with an air of pomp. “But I had some minor delays at home that needed to be attended to.”
“Like what, Rarity? Which blouse went with what eyeliner or which lipstick went with what pair of undies,” Rainbow joked.
“Forgive me if I find your attempt at humor lacking, Iris,” Rarity responded dryly.
“So what’s your story, Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked the light pink haired girl.
“Um…I had some work that needed to be done at the animal shelter,” answered Fluttershy rather shyly. “Plus I had to make sure Lupin was locked safely in his cage.”
“Lupin?” inquired Rainbow.
“One of the stray cats,” said Fluttershy.
“Odd name for a cat,” Rainbow said with an eyebrow raised.
“Y’all ready to get your behinds whupped?” a voice said.
The girls looked for source of the voice and saw a tall freckled faced blonde girl stepping down the basement stairs, wearing a stetson hat, an orange button shirt, daisy duke shorts and a pair of brown boots. She also had a six bottle carrier in hand.
“Finally,” Rainbow said, letting out a breath. “What you got there, Applejack?”
“Our first prize,” Applejack smirked. “A six pack of Zap Apple Cider, fresh from the brew.”
“Z..za..zap...,” Rainbow stuttered before running towards Applejack. She got on her knees and hugged Applejack’s legs. “Jacqueline Apple! You know you are my one true best friend! I love you, you freckled faced blonde bomb-
“Simmer down, Sally,” Applejack said as she pulled Rainbow away from her legs and picked her up by the back of her shirt. “You get this pack after you win the game…if you can.”
“Well, it looks like we’re all here,” Twilight said with good cheer. “Shall we start with a little deuces wild?”
“Oh, bring it on,” Rainbow said in a determined tone.
An hour passed after the first hand and the amount of players were down to three. Since the start, Rainbow made it her goal to be the chip leader and from where things stood, she had attained that goal by winning almost every hand. Applejack had a modest amount of chips, only second to Rainbow and Fluttershy had the least amount of chips, losing almost every hand or just folding. As for Pinkie and Rarity, they lost early on, mostly because Rainbow could read Rarity’s tells and Pinkie, for as unpredictable as her friend is, was beaten when Rainbow had a full house, three aces and two kings versus a flush hand. This poker night had brought on a will to win in Rainbow and she was taking no prisoners.
The current game had Rainbow and Applejack facing off with Fluttershy already folding her hand earlier. While Rainbow had a confident smirk on her face while holding her cards, Applejack’s face was like stone as she looked at hers.
“I bet 50 chips,” Rainbow said.
“I’ll see that and raise ya 100,” Applejack responded.
“You sure about that, Applejack?”
“Just addin’ more to that stingy little bet you placed there. What’s the matter? You holding back or somethin’?”
“We still got a few stacks of chips to last us through the night, blondie. I’m just worried that you’re in such a hurry to lose.”
“Keep talkin’, skittles. You don’ want to mess with an Apple at the card table.”
“All right, settle down you two,” Twilight intervened. “We’re here to have fun, not tear each other apart.”
“I AM having fun, egghead,” Rainbow snorted.
“Some fun,” Rarity complained. “I don’t remember a time losing a game of cards felt like utter humiliation.”
“Yeah,” Pinkie sighed. “I’m not having fun at all.”
“I’ve never seen Rainbow so aggressive at a card game before,” Fluttershy shyly spoke up.
“Yeah, well, blame Applejack for bringing the cider,” Rainbow smirked. “Besides, I got plans for those six bottles of heaven.”
“Pigging out on pizza and cider while watching the Silver Cup Playoffs? Pretty much your usual day there, even without the cider,” said Applejack with a smirk.
“I was actually thinking about something different,” Rainbow said as she leaned back on her chair, still looking at her cards. “Like maybe after soccer practice tomorrow, I’ll drag my sweaty self and the cider to the Drake residence, pull Spike from whatever big booby super heroine comic book he’s looking at and-
“Say that again?” Applejack interrupted, frowning at Rainbow as she gripped her cards.
“I’m just saying that after school, the little big man and I can spend some quality time together,” answered Rainbow. “A few drinks, maybe a b-movie from the bargain bin, have a few laughs…then maybe make my move on him. Oh, he’ll back off at first, but just a few kisses and…”
Rainbow trailed off as he felt the temperature in the room rise. She looked up and saw Applejack glaring angrily at her, gritting her teeth as she practically crushed the cards in her hands. The rainbow haired girl then looked at the other girls in the room. Twilight had her arms crossed with an angry frown on her face. Rarity’s face was twitching and looked outraged. Fluttershy frowned as she breathed heavily, practically snorting like an equine. Lastly, Pinkie, normally the happiest of her friends, was so furiously angry that her face turned red and steam started coming out of her ears. Rainbow couldn’t help but smile madly at the girls, triumphant that she could push all their emotional buttons at the same time.
“All in,” Applejack said suddenly, pushing all her chips in the middle of the table, gaining a shocked reaction from the other girls, except for Rainbow who continued to smile.
Twilight shook her head and said, “Applejack, don’t you want any-
“I’m fine, darn it!” Applejack shouted. She then directed her anger towards Rainbow. “You done it now, Dashie.”
“Two cards, Twilight,” Rainbow said as she discarded two cards from her hand. She then received two new cards from Twilight. She smirked and she looked at a still furious Applejack.
“Okay, girls,” Twilight said in her most civil of voice. “Show those cards.”
“Right,” Applejack growled as she slammed four of her cards on the table, revealing a pair of aces and a pair of eights, all black.
“A dead man’s hand,” whistled Rainbow. “That some bad luck you got there, Jackie.”
“It’s only bad luck…” Applejack trailed off. She then smiled and turned over her last card, revealing an ace of hearts. “…if your fifth card is junk.”
“Full house,” Twilight said as she then turned to Rainbow.
“Wow,” Rainbow said in an astonished tone. “You got a pretty good hand there, Applejack. And here I got is two pair…”
Applejack was about to take the pot until Rainbow got up and with a flourish, revealed her hand: Four kings and an ace. The rest of the girls gasped while Applejack looked very horrified, her eyes bugged out and her jaw practically hitting the table.
Rainbow couldn’t help but laugh as she collected her winnings. “Oh man,” Rainbow began. “I got you pretty good there, cowgirl.”
“What the…” Applejack shook her head. “You mean you were just yankin’ my hair!?”
“I meant every word there, Applejack,” replied Rainbow. “I’m just a game away from cider city and good times with Spike…really good times.”
“Iris Dash, has it ever occurred to you that Spikey-Wikey might have other plans for tomorrow?” asked Rarity, frowning at Rainbow. “Why, I was planning to ask him if he would help me out with the school uniform for the boys I’m designing for next year.”
“Are you going to try and make Spike wear bow ties again?” asked Rainbow with a laugh. “You gotta stop treating Spike like a Ken doll, Rarity.”
“I just don’t know why he’s so fussy about wearing a simple bow tie,” Rarity sighed. “Spike looks simply adorable wearing one.”
“But I was going to ask Spike if he would help me organize for the Freshman dance,” whined Pinkie. “There’s going to be punch, cake, all sorts of party favors, music selection and last but not least, balloons.”
“He’ll be too busy tryin’ mah new apple cinnamon pie, sugar cube,” Applejack said. “Once I tell him the recipe has a bit more kick, that Drake boy won’t stop at just one helpin’.”
“Um, excuse me,” Fluttershy piped in timidly. “I was planning to ask Spike if he could help me dog sit for a neighbor after school.”
The rest of the girls turned to look at Fluttershy in disbelief, which caused the shy girl to fidget uncomfortably.
“Really, Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked in disbelief. “The animal whisperer needs help taking care of one dog?”
“Would you believe the dog is a very big and unruly doberman pinscher named Satan?” Fluttershy laughed unconvincingly.
“Fluttershy, Satan is a wiener dog that belongs to Ms. Harshwhinny, the drama teacher,” Rainbow said as she narrowed her eyes and folded her arms. “The mutt’s spoiled, but not Cujo.”
Fluttershy looked away, ashamed, speechless and sad.
“Girls, you’ll just have to face facts,” Rainbow posed in a triumphant manner. “Spike’s mine for tomorrow and the rest of you will just have to wait in line.”
“Then you’ll just have to wait in line yourself, Rainbow,” Twilight began.
‘Here it comes,’ Rainbow deflated as she frowned miserably with her arms drooped.
“Spike’s already agreed to assist me in star gazing tomorrow night,” Twilight said. “I need someone taking notes for me for a report I’m writing for Principal Celestia and the Star Gazers Club. Ooh, I just can’t wait to try out my new telescope my dad got me for my birthday.”
There was collective, disappointed moan coming from the rest of the girls.
“I’m sorry, girls,” Twilight apologized. “But I did ask Spike first and he said yes.”
“Figures,” Rainbow angrily muttered.
“Excuse me?” Twilight raised an eyebrow.
“Nothing, it’s just…” Rainbow trailed off and sighed. “He’ll always say yes to you, huh?”
“He can’t say no to any one of us,” Twilight defended, to which every one of the girls nodded in agreement.
“I know,” Rainbow admitted. “It’s just…well, he spends way more time with you than any one us, egghead. I know you’re like his hero or some junk, and-
“Wait, hold on,” Twilight interrupted. “What do you mean, ‘I’m his hero?’
“Well, you’re the one who saved him from those bullies back in grade school when you first met him,” Rainbow explained. “I still can’t believe you used the Vulcan neck pinch on those guys.”
“I remember that day,” Twilight started. “We were in the fifth grade and he was in the third grade. Those bullies really left Spike in such a sorry state. A bruised cheek, black eye, bloody nose and I bet those were just the some of injuries I could see. To tell you the truth, I never felt so sad for someone, not even when my big brother had a huge fight with Cadence.
“When Spike looked up at me, I could tell he was crying. When I offered him a hand he got up and ran away, yelling at me to leave him alone. I didn’t know what to feel. I thought I wasn’t going to see him again after that.”
“And then the next day, you spotted him, called out and waved him over to our lunch table,” Rarity said. “Spike looked so worried, like something bad was about to happen.”
“Or feel out of place,” Twilight said.
“It didn’t help that Rainbow kept scowling at him all time,” Rarity frowned at Rainbow.
“For the last time, I wasn’t scowling at him,” Rainbow protested. “I was just so mad that a bunch of losers beat up on some third grader for three dollars and change. Besides, you and Fluttershy were all over him, from what I remember.”
“I remember being a perfect lady that day,” Rarity defended as she stuck her head up.
“I wasn’t ALL over him,” Fluttershy pouted.
“You two looked like you wanted to marry him on the spot!” Rainbow laughed. She then directed her attention toward Applejack. “And you started to stuff him with all kinds of apple treats!”
“For the love of God, he looked frail!” Applejack shouted.
“All I wanted to do was throw him a party,” Pinkie piped in.
“Pinkie, you were firing so many questions at him that I doubt he got impression that you wanted to throw him a party,” Rainbow deadpanned.
“Okay, we get it, Rainbow,” Twilight interjected. “So we didn’t exactly make a good impression on Spike right then and there.”
“Yeah,” Applejack sighed. “He just wanted to high tail it outta there.”
“Then the bullies showed up,” Rainbow growled.
“It’s was unbelievable,” Rarity shook her head in disgust. “They weren’t just satisfied with beating on poor Spike. Those…those hooligans were saying these unpleasant and horrid things to him, even questioning his manhood for associating with us. As a lady, I had no choice but to stand up and tell them that their brand of social graces will not be tolerated and that they should just leave.”
“Yeah, that really showed ‘em,” Applejack said sarcastically.
“The ring leader had the audacity to pinch my cheek,” snarled Rarity. “Needless to say, things went south from there.”
“Well, you did kick him in the south,” Rainbow pointed out, which got a laugh out of everyone, including Fluttershy.
“Yep, we had a ourselves a good ol’ fashioned lunchtime brawl,” Applejack smiled in satisfaction.
“Yeah, we kicked all kinds of ass,” Rainbow said as she slammed her right fist into her left palm.
“Really?” a confused Pinkie asked. “All I remember was Rainbow kicking one of the bullies in the face, Applejack out-wrestling another meanie, Rarity going all kung-fu (complete with a wagging finger), Twilight slamming the complete works of Shakespeare on top of another meanie’s head, me dodging punches when of those guys cornered me to a wall (boy did he need two sets of casts), and Fluttershy going all ‘I will find you and I will kill you’ on the last bully standing…or kneeling…but there was no tooshie kicking to be had.”
“Figuratively, we kicked ass, Pinkie,” Rainbow deadpanned again, eyebrow raised.
“Oh, okay,” Pinkie beamed.
“I was just so…so angry,” Fluttershy quivered as she tightened her fists. “One of the bullies came at me and Spike got in the way and he was knocked out cold. Girls, I thought he was dead…he wasn’t moving and I…oh God, I could have chocked that bully…”
“Fluttershy, relax,” Rainbow said in a comforting tone. “The only thing that loser had to worry about was whether or not he was wearing brown pants. Besides, we got some street cred out of it.”
“If by ‘street cred’ you mean we got sent to detention for a whole week,” Twilight moaned. “I just really hope no big time university looks at that when they interview me for admission someday.”
“You gals remember when Spike paid us a visit to detention hall after our little schoolhouse brawl?” Applejack recalled fondly. “The kid was so sweet and apologized for everything; like he needed to apologize for anything. Then he thanked us for stickin’ up for him, which for me, and I think for all of us, really sealed the deal. Friendship-wise.”
“And I got that whole week to plan a ‘Getting Out of Detention/New Friend Party’ for Spike and the rest of us,” Pinkie enthused. “It was so nice of him to let us use his dad’s bar for the party. We also got to see what a super duper dancer he is! He was a regular Alfonso Ribeiro!”
“Yeah, the kid really surprised us with that,” said Rainbow. “Spike really took us to school with those moves.”
“It’s amazing how long we’ve been friends with him,” Twilight said fondly. “Since those days in grade school, Spike has always been there for us and we have always been there for him. He’s become my number one assistant whenever I need help with my homework, he helps Applejack from time to time at the market, helps out Fluttershy rescue animals for the shelter, enjoys Rarity’s company whenever they go shopping at the mall, doesn’t mind being a human target for Rainbow-
“It’s called being a goalie, Twilight”, Rainbow interrupted.
“Anyway,” Twilight continued. “He even helps Pinkie at Sugar Cube Corner and makes his famous Time Bomb cupcakes.”
“Time bomb is right,” Pinkie said with a bit of fear.
“All I’m saying is that Spike has always been there for us. Though I think he was a little too eager to help us over the years, even if it situation was a little too much for him.”
“Yeah, he was totally crushing on us when he reached junior high,” Rainbow smiled wickedly.
“And we weren’t exactly helping the situation,” Fluttershy blushed.
“You can say that again, ‘Butter-Shy’.”
Fluttershy turned to a deeper shade of red as everyone else stared at her. She shut her eyes and squirmed as the attention was solely on her.
“Fluttershy, is there something you would like to share with the rest of us?” inquired Rarity, narrowing here eyes at Fluttershy.
“Um…no?” Fluttershy responded meekly.
“Yeah, sure,” Rainbow shook her head. “I guess that wasn’t you I caught shaking your booty at Spike on Principal Huerta’s yacht during Spring Break.”
“Marylin Flutters!” Rarity exclaimed, shocked at that her normally timid friend would do such a thing. The other girls, with the exception of Rainbow, gasped in shock.
“I wasn’t, I…” Fluttershy tried to explain. “I was leaning on the rail and I started humming and…I started shaking my hips and I lost myself…until I heard a cup drop. I turned and I saw Spike and…oh it was so embarrassing! I didn’t know what to say and Spike was apologizing and-
“And I didn’t let them hear the end of it!” Rainbow cackled. “Fluttershy, you were giving him quite a show there and Spike was just standing there like a stiff! I bet he was getting a stiffy just watching you sway that butt!”
“You’re awful!” cried Fluttershy.
“C’mon, ‘Shy, I’m only busting your chops,” assured Rainbow, which did little to lighten Fluttershy’s mood.
“Still, I’m surprised that you would do something like that and with poor Spikey-Wikey watching,” Rarity admonished Fluttershy.
“Like you’re one to talk,” Applejack scoffed at Rarity.
“And just what are you implying, Miss Apple?” Rarity said.
“Remember the time when you dragged me and Spike to that fancy-shmancy country club in Canterlot City? You needed someone to play doubles tennis with them snooty bleach twins and Spike was the coach. And then while we were taking a break, you sneaked Spike into the empty women’s locker room where I caught you and Spike having some alone time!”
“Rarity!” a scandalized Fluttershy said. This also earned some wide eyed expressions from Rainbow, Pinkie, Twilight and Fluttershy.
“He was just giving me a massage!” a flustered Rarity said loudly.
“Didn’t sound like that to me!” Applejack frowned. “I thought Spike was taking you to heaven and back what with all that dirty talk and moaning you were doing!”
“Ah, so it was a naughty massage!” Pinkie gasped.
“Not…helping!” Rarity gritted at Pinkie.
“So we’re you drooling with your tongue hanging out?” Rainbow asked knowingly.
“I couldn’t help it with those magic hands of his,” pouted Rarity, but then turned her attention to Applejack with an accusatory glare. “And since you brought this up, you got what I got right then and there, Jacqueline! You were completely at Spike’s mercy, calling out his name and you were begging him to do your front!”
“Girls, that was completely irresponsible of you two,” said a flustered Twilight. “You could have gotten Spike in trouble and you know he tries to stay out of trouble.”
“The last thing Spike needs is people thinking he’s a pervert,” Fluttershy said disapprovingly. She then turned her attention to Rainbow with a glare. “Despite what a certain girl says, Spike is an adorably cute puppy eyed boy who doesn’t have an indecent bone in his body.”
“Unless you count the one that stirs in the presence of hotness,” stated Rainbow.
“Rainbow!!” everyone else in the room shouted, aghast.
“What, it does.”
“And how would you know!?” Applejack asked all peeved.
“I noticed after school a few months ago,” Rainbow explained. “I wanted to practice my penalty shots and I invited Spike over to my house. Since my yard’s big enough and I had my own goal posts, I thought it was a good idea. Spike was ready and in position, so I walked out to the yard and wouldn’t you know it, he couldn’t keep his eyes off me. He was so speechless that no words came out of his mouth. His jaw was to the floor and his eyes were bugging out. And…I couldn’t help to look at his pants. Spike knew where my eyes were wandering to so he quickly covered it up. I gave him a smile and reminded to keep his eyes on the ball. I gotta give the little guy credit: he did manage to stop one out of a hundred of my shots.”
When Rainbow finished her story, the rest of the girls looked at her in suspicion. They knew the rainbow haired girl was intentionally leaving something out. They did believe her story, considering Rainbow never strayed away from attention. Ultimately, Rarity stood up, a stern expression on her face.
“Miss Dash,” Rarity said calmly. “This story wouldn’t involve a skimpy spandex soccer uniform, now would it?”
“Yeah, and your point is?” Rainbow said shamelessly.
This admission from Rainbow earned more glares, particularly from Pinkie and Fluttershy. Applejack just groaned and face palmed and Twilight’s right eye started to twitch. As for Rarity, she was seething, growling as she gritted her teeth.
“You’re unbelievable!!” screamed Rarity.
“Oh, get a grip, would you,” Rainbow said, a little put off. She then she started to address the other girls. “It’s all good clean harmless fun and you know what? Spike doesn’t seem to mind it at all. He’s a good sport. It’s not like I sneaked him into the women’s locker room for an orgasm.”
“It was a massage!” Rarity and Applejack countered.
“A naughty massage!” Pinkie spoke up.
“You three are horrible!” Fluttershy said furiously.
“Whatever, bottom shaker!” yelled Rainbow.
The five got into a heated argument. To Twilight, it all seemed so surreal as well as incoherent because as time went by, she couldn’t make what one was saying to the other. Feeling an increasing headache coming, Twilight stood up, took a deep breath and yelled, “That’s enough!”
Everybody quieted down, except for Pinkie who said, “…and then Spike pinned the tail on my butt!”
Pinkie’s last statement got some very confused looks from the other girls, which made the pink haired girl feel awkward.
Feeling stressed, Twilight closed her eyes, breathed in, put a hand on her chest, breathed out and extend her arm, palm open. She did this a few more times until she calmed down. Almost serenely, she sat back down. When she opened her eyes, Twilight gave an almost stern look at her friends, which made them aware of what had happened. Words were said, mean words, and when they looked at each other, they felt very ashamed and couldn’t bear to look at each other. For what seemed like an eternity, the girls were silent and feared saying anything.
Finally, Twilight stood up. The rest of the girls expected a big lecture from her, but what they saw was Twilight stern expression turn to one of deep thought, like she was trying real hard to form whatever words she wanted say. She then looked around at each and every one of the girls and sighed.
“Girls, I…,” Twilight trailed off, but then continued. “Look, I could just sit here and express my disappointment in all of you. That you girls constantly get poor Spike into all kinds of trouble. That sometimes I think you’re all crazy and I’m the only sane person in this room who tries her damnedest to keep him out of trouble. That for years he’s been like a baby brother to me. By all rights, I should be mad at all of you.”
Twilight pinched the bridge of her nose and shut her eyes. She breathed in and out again and took on a sad expression.
“Over a year ago, I bought this kissing book,” Twilight began. “I had a thing for a senior student named Jason Sentry, or Flash as everyone called him. I was tutoring him because his grades were low and was he spending so much time with his band. I got to know him well and I really started to like him, which is why I got that kissing book. I mean, I had it all planned out for our next study session and I read the book many times so I can get our first kiss right. Turns out, he had made up with his ex and started dating her again. To tell you the truth, I wasn’t as hurt as I thought I would be.
“Jump to a month ago, I invited Spike over for my annual book reorganizing. I was calling out to Spike to help me out with my physics books when I saw him going through my kissing book. By that time, I forgot I even had that book. Flustered, I snatched the book from him and put it away on the shelf. We took a break and I explained to him why I bought the book. He made a joke here and there but nothing too serious.
“Spike did manage to get the book again and sat on my bed, going over it. I sat next to him and I couldn’t help but notice how curious he was about the book, even if he was just leafing through it. It did make me laugh when Spike blushed as he got to the pages where kisses looked very intense. At the same time, I couldn’t help but notice how cute Spike looked as he was starting to breathe a little heavy. I even noticed that his lips were a bit parted.
“It wasn’t a long time ago, but, I…well, guess it wasn’t just me…you girls…we realized how much we really liked Spike…more than we cared to admit. So right then and there, I asked him if he wanted to practice…kissing.”
Twilight decided to stop there, feeling flustered and awkward. She noticed that her friend’s mood had changed. Applejack had her arms folded, a stern glare adorned on her face, like she was telling Twilight to go on with her story. Rarity had a shocked expression with one hand covering her mouth. Fluttershy, though she tried to hide it, gave a mild scowl at Twilight. Rainbow, like Applejack, was stern but with her eyes squinted. Pinkie, surprisingly, was expressionless…but if there were any seriousness on her, it was lightened because she was wearing a police officers cap and had a flashlight in hand.
Suddenly, Pinkie jumped up on the table on all fours, turned on the flashlight at Twilight’s face and asked in a grizzly voice, “So…did you get lucky, Sagan?”
“Pinkie!” shouted Twilight with enough force that sent Pinkie tumbling back to her seat.
“Well, we’re waiting on ya, sugarcube,” said Applejack.
“Okay,” Twilight sighed. “Spike, to say the least, was speechless. I had my doubts that he wanted to go through with it, but then he asked me if I was sure. I said yes and assured him that I wasn’t using him or anything, which perked him right up. We…waited…I don’t know, I guess we were waiting on who would make the first move. But then we started to hold hands and then…we kissed.”
Twilight stopped again and noticed that, while her friend’s expressions hadn’t really changed, she could sense that those expressions were a bit more downcast. The only one managed to look up was Fluttershy, whose expression changed to one of trepidation.
“How…how was it?” Fluttershy asked.
“Awkward at first,” Twilight admitted. “But after a few light kisses, we felt a bit more confident in kissing for a longer period of time. Though it was our first time, Spike trusted me to lead him, like he believed that I knew what I was doing. We made out for so long that I didn’t realize that I pinned Spike to the bed before we came up for air. I was straddling his stomach, breathing heavily, sweating, trying to calm down. Girls, I couldn’t believe what we were doing but I was so happy. From the looks of things, Spike was very happy, too.”
“I’ll bet,” Rainbow said enviously, her sentiments mirroring those of the other girls.
“I was about to kiss him again when Spike stopped me,” Twilight continued. “I thought he wanted to stop what we were doing, but then he asked me to do something, which at the time I thought was strange: he wanted me to wear my reading glasses. It was an odd favor, but I put them on anyway. Spike then sat up and kissed me, hot and fast. I was surprised at how intense the make out session was going, so I held on to his shoulders while he put his hands on my waist. We came up for air again but Spike immediately started kissing my neck. I didn’t now how much time had passed but I was moaning loudly and then…then…”
Twilight was too embarrassed to continue as she shook nervously. She shut her eyes as her cheeks took on a deep red shade. She was also sweating; no doubt telling her story got her all hot and bothered.
As for Twilight’s friends, their reactions ranged from shocked to just plain aroused. Applejack’s mouth was wide open as her eyes were wide, fluster written all over her face. Rarity was sweating, tugging at her collar while fanning herself, a blush adorning her cheeks. Fluttershy was shaking as she bit into her forefinger, her face a deep shade of red. Pinkie was pulling at her hair while a slight drool escaped her lips, an anxious look on her face and Rainbow was very flustered, her breathing having become ragged. Twilight little session with Spike was having a very profound effect on them.
It was Rainbow who shook her head and asked, “Then…then what?”
Twilight suddenly opened her eyes, well aware that her friends were waiting for her to finish her story. Instead, she laughed nervously and started to shuffle the cards.
“Um, shouldn’t we continue playing cards?” trembled Twilight.
“Like hell we will!” shouted Rainbow, standing up and banging her fists on the table, causing Twilight to spill the cards in surprise.
“Yeah, we wanna hear how Spike got ya off,” demanded Applejack as she stood up also.
“How did it feel?” asked Fluttershy.
“The big ‘O’! A huge spasm! Reaching the highest peak!!” Pinkie said loudly.
“Seriously, Twilight,” Rarity said with disappointment. “I fail to see why you leave out Spike bringing you to-
“THAT’S NOT WHAT HAPPENED!!” Twilight screamed as she stood, which sent rest of the girls crashing to the floor.
Twilight breathed in frustration and looked haggard. She the tried to calm down with her breathing exercise from before, placing her hand on her chest as she breathed in and letting out that breath as she extended her arm, palm open. Twilight did this several times as the her friends finally got up and took their seats. Finally calming down, Twilight sat down and sighed.
“Girls, I..,” Twilight started but then looked away. “No, you’ll think I’m sick.”
“Twi’, you just spun us a tale about you and my favorite boy lockin’ lips,” Applejack said bluntly. “The least you could do is tell us how it ends.”
“Fine,” said Twilight. “I was moaning…by then I was hugging Spike tightly while his lips were locked to my neck. Then I just blurted out…I called him…I...oh, God…”
“God?” Pinkie asked, confused. “Twilight, I know we think very highly of Spike, but I don’t think-
“Damn it, Pinkie! I called him ‘Baby Brother!!’” shouted Twilight.
The other girls gasped at this, causing Twilight to tear up as she looked at all the shocked faces.
“Twilight I-“ Rarity started to say.
“I called him ‘Baby Brother’….” interrupted Twilight her voice breaking as she put both hands on her face, sobbing into them. “I called him ‘Baby Brother’…several, several times…”
The girls were at a loss for words, even more so than when Twilight delved deeper into her story. Of course, seeing their best friend crying made any jealousy or shock die down. They felt sorry for her and regretted prying Twilight for more of how she was being intimate with Spike. They nodded to each other, as if silently agreeing to something. Finally, Rainbow stood up.
“Really, Twilight? That’s what got you bent out of shape?” asked Rainbow.
Twilight slowly uncovered her face and looked up to the girls, tears still streaming from her eyes, but looking very confused.
“Darling, I do admit that it is was odd calling Spikey-Wikey 'Baby Brother' in a moment of passion,” Rarity said. “But in a way it definitely makes sense.”
“What?” Twilight asked, still confused.
“Well, think about it, Twilight,” Applejack started to explain. “You…well, all of us, since we met him, Spike’s been like our little brother that we fuzz over and adore. Except now, he’s more than just our ‘Baby Brother’. He’s our best friend that we never ever want to lose over anything.”
“Yeah,” cheered Pinkie. “It’s like us and Spike are this one big happy family. I mean, we have our little fights and stuff, but we love each other so much that nothing can keep us apart. And if we are ever apart, we can still be together because we all think about each other.”
“And I never want to forget you girls or Spike,” Fluttershy said with a smile. “I really can’t help it! It’s so much fun to be around my Puppy!”
“I still can’t believe you call him Puppy,” Rainbow said as she face palmed. “It’s a weirder pet name than ‘Baby Brother’ if you ask me.”
“Girls, I…,” Twilight said as she wiped her tears away. “Thanks. I…thank you. I really don’t know what to say…”
Though Twilight was a bit calm than before, she looked at the girls curiously, raising an eyebrow.
“You’re all taking this whole ‘I made out with Spike’ thing really well,” Twilight pointed out.
“Well, if you think we’re mad about it, then…” Applejack started. “Yeah, we’re mad, but more at ourselves.”
“For not making a move sooner,” Rainbow said with a sad expression.
“And here I was waiting for Spikey-Wikey to make his move on me,” pouted Rarity.
“I wanted to make a move, but…” Fluttershy said as she looked away. “Oh, I was afraid that he wouldn’t appreciate it. I didn’t want to drive him away.”
“And I wanted to share my peppermint candies with Spike so that when we kissed, our breaths would be very minty and yummy,” pouted Pinkie.
Twilight saw how sad her friends were becoming. From what she could tell, they looked defeated because of her story. Twilight admitted to herself that it was…very explicit on how she described her little adventure with Spike, erotic even. She laughed to herself, almost not believing she, a bookworm who lived to study for the sake of academia, was capable of getting a boy to make out with her. She cleared her throat, which got the other girls attention.
“There’s something else,” Twilight said.
“Let me guess: you gave Spike a happy ending,” Rainbow deadpanned.
“Rainbow, hush up,” Applejack said to Rainbow in annoyance.
“Anyway,” Twilight continued. “After our little…session, Spike and I rested on the bed. I know it sounds cliché, but I wrapped my arms around his torso with my head on his chest. Without wanting to, I looked back in time, trying to pinpoint the exact place and time where I told myself ‘hey, really like my little Spike.’ Then I remember New Years Eve. He invited us to his family gathering and I…we really didn’t know what was going to happen. All I know is he wanted to tell us something…”
Twilight noticed her friends expressions turned to that of sorrow.
“We were on the outs with Spike over a year ago,” Rarity spoke up.
“Thanks to that jezebel he was dating,” Applejack said bitterly.
“Delilah Discordia,” spat out Rainbow. “Shoulda rearranged her face when I had the chance…”
“Can you believe she had Spike convinced that we didn’t like him, like him?” Pinkie said incredulously.
“We said some things...we all said some things that we didn’t mean,” Fluttershy said, her voice breaking.
“Girls, I know it’s painful to remember, but bear with me,” Twilight said. “We all went on with our lives, but I could never forget our friendship with Spike, even if he didn’t want me…us around. I was surprised when he sent me a text on New Years Eve, inviting me and the rest of us for New Years at his place. When we arrived, Spike he led us to a table and then we started to talk about what’s been going on since we had our…falling out.”
“All things considered, we were getting along nicely,” Rarity recalled.
“I even asked him where Delilah was,” Fluttershy said. “When he said that she had broken up with him, I…girls I just wanted to jump and hug my Puppy . But I thought Spike wouldn’t like that and said I was sorry for bringing it up.”
“Good riddance,” said Rainbow.
“Turns out that Delilah not only wanted Spike to cut us off, but his parents, his other friends, everybody,” Applejack said grimly.
“And then leave poor Spike in the lurch,” Pinkie frowned. “Who does that?! Who just messes up friendships?”
“Someone who thrives on chaos and misery,” Twilight answered. “Not to mention she loved hearing herself talk, which is how Spike found out about everything.”
“I’m just glad we made up that night,” Fluttershy smiled in relief.
“You know what I remember most of all?” Twilight smiled. “He admitted that he had a crush…on all of us. He just didn’t want to say anything because we’ve been friends for so long that he didn’t want to ruin our friendship.”
“We ended up ruining it anyway,” Applejack said bitterly.
“But we fixed it!” Pinkie Pie cheered.
“We sure did,” Rainbow said proudly. “And you know what brought a smile to Spike’s face? It’s when we told him that we started having a thing for him not too long ago. Sure, he was going on about age differences and some junk, but when I laid a big fat wet one on his cheek, all he could say was ‘wow’.”
“My kiss was wetter!” exclaimed Pinkie.
“My kiss was better!” Applejack said slyly.
“He loved my kiss!” Rarity and Fluttershy shouted at the same time.
“Girls, stop,” Twilight said, ending any further argument. “The point is Spike loves all of us. We love him…I love him…that being said, after our little make-out session, I did convince Spike to...give you girls, my best friends...a chance.”
“Wait, you didn’t ask him to go steady!?” exclaimed Rainbow
“Girl, what’s wrong with you!?” Applejack shouted.
“After all that hot and heavy action!?” gasped Rarity.
“That’s crazy!!” Pinkie shouted.
“We would have understood!” assured Fluttershy.
“I know!” exclaimed Twilight. “Believe me, if I had asked Spike to be his one and only, I’m sure he would have said yes. But as difficult as it was to ask him this…believe me, this was very difficult…I convinced Spike to give you girls a chance…the same chance he gave me.”
To say the girls were surprised was an understatement. Twilight had chance to become Spike’s steady girlfriend but decided that other girls deserved a shot at the young Drake.
“Let me get this straight,” Applejack said. “You want us to take a shot at someone we’ve known for a long time, which may be involve some kissing, touching and the occasional poke that may result in a roll in the hay.”
“Well…yeah,” clarified Twilight.
After a few seconds, the rest girls cheered, “Good enough for us!”
“Thanks, girls,” Twilight smiled in relief. “You won’t regret it.”
“You might, sugar cube,” Applejack chuckled.
“I certainly won’t relent,” Rarity said in a haughty tone.
“Me neither,” Fluttershy said confidently.
“I want Spike just as much as any of you,” Pinkie stated.
“Twilight, your ‘Baby Brother’ is about to become my ‘Baby’,” Rainbow smirked.
“One more thing, girls,” Twilight said as she extended her arm, her hand open. The girls took it as sign as Applejack placed her hand on top of Twilight’s. Rarity followed as she placed her hand on top of Applejack’s. Fluttershy followed then Pinkie and then Rainbow. Then Twilight got ready to speak.
“Girls, I just want you to know that yesterday, today and for all the tomorrows to come, you will always be my friends no matter what happens. As for Spike, he will always be our friend, regardless on who he chooses to be his steady. In the end, he’ll be lucky to have any of you. But let me say this: I won’t give up my ‘Baby Brother’ without a fight!”
“You got yourself a fight,” Rainbow nodded, which also got a nod from Twilight and the rest of the girls.
“On three!” Pinkie cheered loudly.
“Two, three, HARMONY!!” the girls cheered in sync as they let their hands fly in the air. After that, they sat down, feeling better than they did moments ago.
“You know, girls,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “Despite having the case of the feels, I still got a prize to win. Twilight, shuffle those cards. I’m feeling lucky.”
“Got it,” Twilight said as she pulled out a new deck.
“Ready to go down, bottom shaker?” asked a confident Rainbow.
“I’m ready to rise up…tiny peaks,” answered Fluttershy.
The rest of the girls made ‘Oooh’ sounds, making it known that Rainbow got burned.
“Low blow, Fluttershy,” said frowned Rainbow
After shuffling the cards, Twilight dealt five cards each to Rainbow and Fluttershy. Of course, her mind wasn’t on the game. She knew that after this night, things were going to be different. A war between her and the rest of the girls was on, a war of the heart. A war Twilight herself started. There is only a faint hope that friendship will survive this battle and that broken hearts can be mended in time.
To be continued…
High School is a Brave New World
Author's Note
I made a few editorial changes to the previous chapter, so you can go ahead and read it if you want. As for this chapter, I gave Luna a new job at the school (I previously had her as one of teachers).
Sorry I made you guys wait.
High School is a Brave New World
The Big Man
Chapter 1 – High School is a Brave New World
When the girls and I first met him in grade school, Spike was a mess that Twilight saved from a group of bullies. Since then, Spike wanted to live a normal life without any hassles or worries. He did his best to never draw attention to himself or try to be special or at least act humble. We girls, however, always treated Spike like he was something special, which would more often than not cause our young Drake embarrassment. What can I say? He was just so adorable.
I could understand why Spike didn’t want to draw attention. I myself never wanted to be in the spotlight and did my best to be as unassuming as possible. Of course, with the fame I got for being part of the Harmony Hotties, such a thing as being left alone was impossible. Boys asked me out, the cheer squad wanted me on the team, and my stars one teacher wanted me to stay for an extra “study” session, for which I had her reported to the principal (yes, you read that right). Girls like Rainbow and Rarity may like the attention, but I just wanted to be left alone.
Unfortunately for Spike, his plans of being the typical high school student ended when he first set foot in Canterlot High…
Marilyn “Fluttershy” Flutters Tales of Confession
Spike smiled as he scrolled through his pictures on his Penny Tab. Through the three or so months of summer vacation, Spike had managed to take many pictures of his adventures and misadventures. Currently, he was scrolling through pictures of the annual Summer Sun Beach Celebration in San Caballito, which took place a few weeks after his last year in junior high school ended. Spike was pleasently surprised that the his best friends, the Harmony Hotties, had saved up for the trip and invited him. His parents were a little hesitant in letting him go, but Spike convinced them that the girls were going to look after him. The Summer Sun Beach Celebration was a four day event that featured many musical acts, a carnival atmosphere as well as a dance throwdown, which to the Spike's surprise, only took second place. Spike didn't really mind losing in the end since, as his opponent put it, got to go home with six of the hottest girls on the beach. The girls really made him like a winner that day, much like they always do.
Spike really wanted to repay the Harmony Hotties for their generosity after the Summer Sun Beach Celebration and just for being there for him. In fact, since he and the girls became friends again in the beginning of the year, Spike began to save up money so he can buy each of the Harmony Hotties a gift. After months of saving, Spike just had enough for their presents. He had them in a single box in his back-pack and was determined to give the girls their presents at lunch time.
As far Spike Drake was concerned, his first day as an ordinary high school freshman at Canterlot High was going to be a good one.
'Now if only I didn't start the day in the back of a squad car,' Spike thought as he frowned at the officer driving the squad car.
“You okay back there?” the officer asked as he briefly glanced at Spike.
“Yeah, you bet, Shinning,” Spiked answered sarcastically. “I always wanted to start my first day of school in the back of a squad car.”
“Aw, don’t be such a sourpuss, Spike,” Shinning assured. “Besides, I cleaned the back up real nice and the puke stains aren’t even noticeable.”
“Puke stains?” asked Spike fearfully as his face turned green and his right eye began to twitch.
“Had a DUI in there last night,” Shinning explained. “Kept slurring and moaning about how his wife left him before he heaved his dinner.”
Spike turned a deeper shade of green, almost vomiting before swallowing it. It didn’t help as Spike still felt nauseous. After shaking his head, Spike frowned at Shinning once again and asked, “Any reason why you decided give me lift, officer?”
“I just wanted to the give the next big man on campus a lift,” Shinning shrugged and turned the corner. “Besides, I called your parents to see if it was okay since they had stock up for tonight at the Dragon’s Pub. Plus, I’m off duty right now, so I got some time to kill before I go on patrol.”
“Fine,” Spike sighed in resignation. He looked up at Shinning with an eyebrow raised. “Big man on campus? I think that’s a bit of a stretch, Shinning.”
“Considering who you hang out with, it’ll be no time before you become the king of the school,” Shinning pointed out.
Spike stayed silent as he went back to his Penny Tab and looked at more pictures he took over the summer. This time, they were pictures of him and each of Harmony Hotties and some that were even group pictures. He blushed at some of the swimsuits each of the girls were wearing, some more revealing than others. There were even selfies that had some of the girls hugging his face to their breasts. Spike had to admit that he had some really hot girl friends…friends that had made a name for themselves in Canterlot High and are super famous. The Harmony Hotties were both the objects of affection and envy and Spike is their long time friend. Shinning was right. Spike was going to get noticed sooner rather than later.
“Guess there’s no hope in being just another face in the crowd,” Spike said, sighing once again.
“I kinda envy you, little bro,” Shinning said as he mad another turn. “When I was in high school, I was just some nerd who was into role playing games that couldn’t get a date. It irked me that so many girls were fawning over some of the jocks and their rides. Back then, I wanted all that attention, to be the big man. And here you are with six ladies, including my egghead of a sister, that really like you and you like them back. Best part is that you treat them with respect, which is more than I can say for some the guys I use to know in high school.”
“You envy me?” Spike asked in confusion. “Excuse me, Mr. ‘I have a badge and a gun’, but didn’t you end up with the hottest teen idol in the school?”
“That I did, bro,” Shinning said with a smile. “When Cadence and I started dating, every single red blooded guy at the school hated me for ‘stealing’ their precious Goddess of Love away from them. By that point, I realized that I didn’t need to be some jock with a cool car to get girls. Besides, Cadence was…is more than enough woman for me.
“Still, little bro, you are living the dream, a guy’s fantasy. All I’m saying is that you should make the best of it.”
“So you’re saying that you have no problem if Twilight and I-
“Twily is a big girl, Spike,” Shinning said, cutting off Spike. “She trusts you, I trust her and that’s all that matters. Still, I am her big brother, so…”
“Is that why you really wanted to give me a ride, Shinning? To give me fair warning?” asked Spike.
“I love my sister, Spike,” Shinning said. “She’s my LSBFF.”
“Say no more, officer,” Spike said, getting the hint.
“We’re here,” Shinning announced as he parked the squad car.
Spike immediately put away his Penny Tab in his backpack and got out of the car and took in the sight of Canterlot High, his new school for the next four years. If anything, the school, at least what Spike could see, looked pretty grand to him. The two story building was colored in different shades magenta that was adorned with a golden horse at the top of each corner. Spike even noticed a dome at the top of the school, which itself was topped with a clock with a small flagpole with deep red banner. He also noticed the white horse statue just standing a few feet away from the school. The plaque on the statue said “Wonder Colts 4 Life”, a battle cry he’s heard many times whenever the Harmony Hotties took him to the school’s sporting events. To Spike, the School was enormous and it made him self conscious about his size. He even looked at the various students hanging around outside the building and couldn’t help but notice how tall they were in comparison to him. Spike sighed. It all seemed so big and he didn’t want to move.
“You’ll do alright,” Shinning said as he placed a hand on Spike shoulder. “I mean, it’s not like you’re going to be alone in that brave new world, right?”
Spike smiled. He knew he had friends inside Canterlot High School, friends that he can count on. He then started running towards the school, only turning around briefly to wave goodbye to Shinning. Yes, high school is a brave new world, but he didn’t have to go at it alone.
‘Here goes nothing,’ Spike thought as he ran towards the school’s entrance.
Though other students took their time to chat with their friends before the school bell rang, Twilight was sitting at a table, hard at work in the library, preparing for today’s school lessons. Of course, with the poker game from the night before going into overtime, Twilight was tired and was having a hard time concentrating on her reading. Even her notes, which she took pride in keeping nice and neat, looked more like they were written by someone just learning to write. Twilight let out a big yawn before returning to her work, determining that a lack of sleep will not deter her from her scholastic ventures.
“Looks like someone had some fun last night,” an amused voice said, getting Twilight attention.
The voice belonged to a mature, tall and slender woman. Her hair, almost prism-like, was long and flowing. She currently wore a light golden jacket with a white blouse underneath and long purple slacks. Twilight immediately knew who she was: Principal Celestia de la Huerta, and she had her hands to her hips with smile on her face.
“Principal Celestia de la Huerta!” Twilight said in haste as she stood up straight, feeling panicked as adrenalin pumped into her heart.
“Shhh!” the voice of the librarian shushed harshly at Twilight.
“Sorry,” Twilight said sheepishly in a lower tone.
“At ease, Twilight,” chuckled Celestia. “I see you’re hard at work, as usual.”
“It was a long night,” Twilight sighed as she sat down. “I was hosting a poker game at home and Rainbow and Fluttershy went at it for the last of the pot. I fell asleep before the game ended and I never bothered to ask who won yet.”
“At least you didn’t spend your last day of vacation looking at books all day,” Celestia said, sounding relived as she took a seat front of Twilight. “I hope you’re still up for that star gazing assignment.”
“Of course I am!” Twilight brightened. “I have all my notes ready, some books on astrology and I even have charts!”
“I hope you’re not taking on too much,” said Celestia with a bit of concern.
“Not to worry, for I have an assistant,” Twilight said confidently.
“An assistant?” asked Celestia.
“Yes, his name is Spike,” Twilight said proudly. “He’s a freshman and I couldn’t ask for a better man to assist me.”
“Well, I hope he can keep up with you,” said Celestia.
“I know he can,” Twilight smiled. She then turned away from Celestia and blushed. “He’s my best friend…more than a friend, actually.”
“Really now?” Celestia smirked as she folded her arms.
Realizing what she just said, Twilight shook her head and laughed in embarrassment. She then heard the bell ring and started to put her things in her school bag as quickly as she could.
“Guess that’s my cue to split,” Twilight said hastily as she ran towards the door. “I’ll have that report in by tomorrow.”
“Have fun with Spike, Twilight,” Celestia said with a smile and a wave.
“You mean with my assignment,” Twilight said with a nervous smile, briefly halting her run.
“That, too,” Celestia smirked.
’Thirty minutes later…so bored,’ Rainbow thought as she leaned back on her chair.
Rainbow stared up at the class ceiling, paying no mind to the teacher as he droned on and on about equations or fractions or whatever the first lesson was about. She the stared at the clock and grew frustrated that the minutes wouldn’t go by any faster. The she mindlessly began to stare at her open text book and immediately started to get a headache. Rainbow looked away and pouted, looking out the class window and wishing she was outside instead of inside of a boring class.
‘This is taking forever,’ Rainbow thought, letting out a small grunt. ‘Why did I have to have a boring old math class first? There’s no action! I’m about ready to explode here from all this sitting around! The boring deadpan teacher is not helping any either. At least make the class interesting, you boring old coot!’
Feeling that the pace of the class wasn’t going to go any faster, Rainbow rested her elbows on the desk and placed her hands on her cheeks, sighing.
‘Wish I was out there at Faust Field,” groaned Rainbow. ‘The first mile run, stretching, loosening up and just moving around and showing off my mad moves to the rest of the class. They’ll be like ‘oh Dashie, you’re so awesome’ or ‘I wish I can be just like you’. Then the USWNT will show up and beg me to join their team and I’ll be the MVP. Promotional endorsements, interviews, my face on cereal boxes, just say no commercials and all that junk! I’ll have it all!
‘Then Spike will show up, rewarding all my accomplishments with big fat wet kiss on my lips. Then I’ll lead him back to the locker room where I’ll get him off before he starts banging me, his sweet little star athlete. Course, I’ll be on top because, like anything I do, I’m always on-
“Miss Dash,” a deadpan voice interrupted Rainbow’s train of thought.
Rainbow snapped her head forward and looked at the not so amused face of her math teacher. Rainbow shook her head and quickly wiped the drool from her mouth.
“Since you find today’s lesson so riveting,” said the teacher sarcastically. “How about you show the rest of the class how to solve the problem on the board? I’m sure we can learn from Canterlot High’s most promising athlete.”
‘Aw, man’, Rainbow groaned as she got up and went to the front of the class.
The first class hour was almost up, which meant that the girls who were in their physical education course were currently in their respective locker room either washing up all the sweat from their activities or getting dressed for the next class. Some chatted about what they were going to for the day while others gossiped about bagging some class heartthrob. Some of the girls were even whipping other girls with wet towels, earning some noises of amusement or irritation. The locker room was full of life and everyone seemed very happy.
Among the happy students was Jacqueline Apple, or Applejack to her friends. She hummed a tune as she put on her knee length denim shorts and buttoning her orange shirt. ‘Not a bad work out,’ Applejack thought, recalling the past hour of her first class. ‘That mile run was just the thing to start the school year right. Course, just a run is nothing like working hours and hours on the farm. Then the afternoon rush at the farmer’s market downtown and competing with all them other farmers…beats any normal exercise any day.’
Applejack was about to tie he hair with her string ribbon but then she immediately put it away in school bag. She then rummaged through her bag and after a few seconds, pulled out a red lace. She couldn’t help but smile as she looked it over.
A few months ago, Applejack and Spike had walked over to Carrousel Boutique, the place Rarity worked part time in downtown Ponyville. She had brought an old dress from her cousin in order to make some slight improvements. Rarity, always seeking an opportunity to use her cloth styling skills, decided to improve the dress herself (with permission from the manager, of course). While Rarity was busy, Spike and Applejack looked around the boutique. Applejack couldn’t help but notice how fancy some of the dresses on display were, even if they weren’t her style. As for Spike, he had pulled out a red ribbon, which she showed the farm girl. Spike then, almost timidly, asked if Applejack would wear it. Applejack initially refused, but Spike pulled out the old sad eyed puppy dog routine and Applejack caved in. Applejack then tied her hair with the red ribbon into a pony tail. At first, she didn’t think it was her, but Spike lowered the ribbon almost to the tip of her long hair. He then placed Applejack’s hair over her shoulder and directed her to a nearby mirror. Applejack couldn’t help but smile. She also remembered Spike saying how cute Applejack looked and the girl immediately hugged her favorite boy to here bosom. When Rarity had returned, Applejack noticed the jealous look the fashion girl was giving her. Applejack smirked and hugged Spike closer to her bosom, which further enraged Rarity.
Applejack chuckled at the memory, tying the red ribbon to her hair. She then lowered it almost to the tip. With a shake of her head, her hair now hung over her left shoulder. ‘Wish I had a mirror,’ Applejack thought, her smile growing even bigger. ‘I haven’t worn this thing since that day at the boutique. Might as well show it off today and sweep my boy off his feet.’
Spike dashed through the hallways of Canterlot High School. His class had run a few minutes longer than expected so he was frantically looking for his next class.
‘Twilight always says to triple-check any list in hand so you won’t miss a thing,’ thought Spike. ‘And here I thought memory was the key.”
It was in an instant that he inadvertently bumped into someone’s shoulder. He was about to apologize when he felt someone lift him up by the back of his shirt. It was brown haired muscular boy, obviously taller than Spike. The muscular boy growled in Spike’s face and he couldn’t help but pinch his nose, not wanting to smell the boy’s bad breath.
“Bring him here, Fido,” a snobbish voice called out.
The big boy, Fido, walked towards who called him, Spike in hand. What Spike saw was another tall boy, who was well dressed in a white button shirt, blue bowtie and white dress pants. On his fingers were various jeweled rings. He also had long blond flowing hair and had an air of aristocracy around him, like everyone should be beneath him. On the boy’s left side, was smaller boy, almost the size of Spike’s and on the right was a taller boy, his arms crossed with a sneer. One thing Spike noticed from the three toughs was that they all had jewel-encrusted dog collars complete with dog tags. Fido then brought Spike to eye level to the blond teen.
“You bumped into me,” the blonde boy said in a not amused tone.
“Would it help if I said I’m sorry?” asked Spike rhetorically.
“No, peasant, it would not,” answered the blonde teen. He then snapped his fingers and the short boy brought out a cloth. “But all can be forgotten if you wipe my shoes of any grime. And make sure they shine as the sun. I do want to show off that only I can have nice things.”
“Can’t one of your boyfriends do that?” Spike said with a smirk, which earned an angry growl from the three toughs.
“Hilarious,” the blonde teen frowned. “You obviously are not informed of who I am. I am Albert Prince Blueblood, of the Canterlot City Bluebloods. I am the heir to the Blueblood Real Estate Empire and the big man of Canterlot High School.”
Spike scowled at Albert Blueblood. From what he heard from the girls, especially Rarity, was that Albert was no good snake who used his daddy’s money to get what he wants, by hook or by crook. He also heard that Albert headed a blackmail ring but nothing can be proven. ‘He’s bad news,’ Spike scowled even deeper, which earned a sinister smile from Albert.
“So you have heard of me,” Albert said.
“Yeah, I heard of you,” said Spike. His scowl then turned into a nasty smirk. “From a bunch of disappointed ladies.”
“Insolent worm, I will-
“Blueblood!!” shouted a voice.
Spike, Albert and the three toughs turned and saw a woman in a long white coat, a purple blouse and a black skirt. She had dark blue wavy hair and her light grey eyes glared at the situation in front of her.
“Auntie,” Blueblood said in a more amicable tone. “I was just helping this little lamb with directions to his next class. Is that not the truth, boys?”
The three toughs nodded while Spike could only roll his eyes.
“You may put the lamb down, Fido, he knows the way,” ordered Blueblood. Fido complied as he put Spike down.
“Just so you know, Mr. Blueblood,” said the woman in a stern voice. “It’s Miss Huerta, not Auntie. Understood?”
“Crystal clear,” answered Albert with a fake smile. He then turned to his gang. “Come now, boys. We do not want to be late for our exciting lesson.”
Albert and his gang walked away, leaving Spike and the woman behind. Spike breathed a sigh of relief and turned to the woman with a grateful smile.
“Wow, thanks, Miss Huerta,” Spike said, extending his hand to the woman.
“Nurse Luna,” said the woman, taking Spike’s and shaking it. “I’m sorry about my nephew. Sometimes I don’t know what the Principal sees in him.”
“Can’t help a few bad apples, I guess,” said Spike.
“I guess,” Luna smiled as the school bell rung. “You best be off, little lamb. You do not want to be late.”
“It’s Spike Drake, Nurse Luna,” Spike said as he left, waving good-bye. “Though coming from you, little lamb does sound good.”
“Run along before I make you into a pork chop,” Luna smirked, her hands on her hips.
“Super! We have the same class!” exclaimed Pinkie as she sat at table next to Rarity in the home economics room.
“It would seem so,” Rarity replied to Pinkie as she drew on her sketch pad. She then let out a big yawn. “What a night. Who knew Rainbow and Fluttershy could go at it in that poker game for a few hours more.”
“Yeah, I couldn’t take the suspense,” Pinkie said as she nodded. “In fact, the game was so back and forth, that I began pulling my hair! Who was going to win!? Fluttershy!? Dashie!? Who was drinking the sweet cider of ultimate victory!?”
“So, out of curiosity, who won?” asked Rarity.
“No idea,” answered Pinkie with big smile. “I shorted out because of all the back and forwardness.”
“And I fell asleep after Twilight did,” Rarity yawned once more before going back to her sketchpad. “Strangely enough, I woke up with a face-full of Applejack breasts and her dreaming about my Spikey-Wikey. It didn’t help that Miss Apple was insistent on keeping my head on her bosom, dreaming her sordid dreams. It felt uncomfortable.”
“Maybe you should have slept on Fluttershy’s boobs,” Pinkie said casually. “Those look way more comfortable and pillowy.”
“I’ll keep that in mind,” Rarity gritted her teeth.
“So what you doing there?” asked Pinkie, eagerly looking over Rarity’s shoulder.
“The boys uniform for next year,” Rarity said as she showed the rough sketch to Pinkie. The sketch was that of a boy wearing a blazer with a dress shirt underneath, slacks and shoes. The boy in the sketch seemed to be at ease, relaxed as his hand stroked his unkempt hair. The boys also had a bit charm, smiling warmly.
“Ooh, is that Spike?” Pinkie beamed.
“He is such a great model, no?” Rarity said dreamingly.
“Oui, oui and ooh la la,” Pinkie said with a predatory smile. “I’ll have that with a cream soda and a dreamy creamy éclair.
“And to think that my finished design will be worn by every male student starting next year,” Rarity smiled widely. Her smile then turned into a wicked one and in an evil tone said “Bowties and all.”
Rarity’s expression turned from wicked to confusion as Pinkie started to draw a neck tie around the drawing of Spike. She then drew a speech balloon that read “neckties are awesome”. Rarity’s then turned to Pinkie and narrowed her eyes at her, her lips forming a straight line.
Pinkie, with a confused expression, said, “What?”
“Miss Pie, what in the name of all things that are fashion are you doing?” Rarity asked in an un-amused tone.
“Spike looks good in a neck tie,” Pinkie said as if she didn’t do anything wrong.
“Well, I believe Mr. Drake will look better in a bowtie,” Rarity haughtily said, erasing the necktie and drawing a bowtie around the neck of Spike. “It makes him look more mature, distinguished and much more scholarly, which is what I was going for.”
“Well, I think Spike will be the cat’s pajamas if he wore a neck tie,” Pinkie said in a mock haughty voice, taking Rarity’s sketchbook and erasing the bowtie and redrawing the necktie.
“Bowtie,” Raity stated firmly.
“Necktie,” Pinkie fired back.
“Bowtie!”
“Necktie!”
“BOWTIE!!”
“BOWTIE!!”
“NECKTIE!!”
“BOWTIE!!”
“NECKTIE!!”
“Spike’s wearing a bowtie because bowties are cool!!” screamed Pinkie.
“Spikey-Wikey is wearing a necktie and like it!!” Rarity boomed at Pinkie.
“Okay, necktie it is,” smiled Pinkie, handing Rarity back her sketchbook.
“Well, I think that ends this non…” Rarity started to say before she realized what had happened. She stared at the sketchbook and saw that the Spike drawing had a necktie. Rarity sneered at a smiling Pinkie who couldn’t help but giggle.
“Young ladies,” said a stern voice.
Pinkie and Rarity looked up and saw that their teacher, a woman in a suit and her hair tied as a bun, had her arms folded and her eye was twitching.
“As interesting as this debate on ties is,” the teacher started. Then, in a raised voice she screamed, “I SUGGEST THAT YOU FILE IT AWAY FOR LATER AND PAY ATTENTION! CLASS IS IN SESSION!!”
“Yes, ma’am,” Pinkie and Rarity said sheepishly.
An hour had passed and Spike and two of his friends had just gotten out of journalism class. Besides Spike was a tall brown haired boy named Benjamin Richards, known by his nickname Featherweight because of light frame. He was currently taking pictures with the school camera, mostly of the cute girls standing around lockers, just chatting. The other friend, a boy of smaller stature than Spike, was Philip Kingston, known by his nickname Pipsqueak because of his short stature. He was currently drawing on his notebook. As for Spike, he was checking the slip of paper in his hand and looking at lockers.
“I am so stoked for this school year,” Featherweight gleefully said. “My pictures published in the school newspaper! I mean, think about it! Every event, immortalized by me! Cheerleader competitions, swim competitions, girls in track and field and most importantly…cheerleaders, all their photos taken by me!!”
“You already said cheerleaders,” Spike said plainly.
“Ah, yes, cheerleaders,” Featherweight drooled. “Those goddesses of short skirts and energy that are the fantasy of every red blooded American with a pulse in his body.”
“Well, I’m glad that you found a creative outlet for your fantasies,” Spike said with smirk.
“Hey, I take my chances where I can get them, dude,” said Featherweight. “Not all of us can have a harem like you do.”
“Oh, here we go,” Spike said exasperated, rolling his eyes.
“You gotta tell me how you do it, man,” begged Featherweight. “When I first met you, you already had six girlfriends! Six, man! I’d do anything to be in your shoes!”
“Uh huh,” Spike said doubtfully as he stopped by a locker and started to turn the combination on the lock. “Yeah, you’d love to be in my shoes. If it’s not a six hours of nothing but farm work, then it’s a day trying to appease a bratty bunny because he wants a fancy salad made. Or better yet, how about being treated as a human mannequin or trying to keep up with the randomness and high energy of one girl? Let’s not forget the chance of getting beaned by a 100mph soccer ball or the chance someone has a total meltdown because her homework wasn’t completed on schedule. Oh, yes, sir, I’m completely on cloud nine.”
“They’re hot,” Featherweight pointed out.
“I know,” Spike admitted as he tried pulling open his locker with no success. He then gave the locker a swift kick and it popped open.
“They are quite bossy, those gals,” Pipsqueak spoke up as he put away his notebook in his schoolbag.
“And yet, I can’t see my life without them around, Pip,” smiled Spike as he put away his books in his locker. “They’re my best friends and so much more. We’ve been through a lot since we’ve met all those years ago. They were like my big sisters back then, but now…”
Spike sighed as closed his locker, still smiling. He then looked at his friends, Pip with an approving smile and Featherweight a knowing smile.
“I’ll let you in on a secret,” Spike said. “Those smiles those girls have…especially from-
“Especially from whom, Spike?” a kindly voice asked.
Spike turned to the source voice and couldn’t help but smile even wider. Fluttershy was standing in front of him with a curious smile on her face. Meanwhile, Spike’s friends were at a loss for words. Featherweight was trying hard to breathe while Pipsqueak had a small blush adorned on his cheeks.
“Oh, hey, Fluttershy,” greeted Spike.
“Hi, Spike,” Fluttershy said, returning the greeting. She then looked at Spike’s friends and gave them a small wave. “Hi, boys.”
“Ms. Flutters,” Pipsqueak said with a nod.
“She said hi to me,” Featherweight squeaked.
“What brings you here?” Spike asked Fluttershy.
“My locker,” answered Fluttershy as she went to open her locker.
“Hey, our lockers are right next to each other,” Spike pointed out.
“They are, aren’t they,” said Fluttershy with a blush as she placed her books in her locker and shutting it. “Now we can meet in-between classes and after school. Oh, I hope the other girls won’t get too jealous. I never thought I’d be locker neighbors with you.”
“Hey, don’t worry about it, ‘Shy,” assured Spike as he put a hand on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Besides, I’m looking forward to meeting a familiar face around here.”
“Hey, what about us?” an offended Featherweight said. “Pip and I are familiar faces and we share the same class!”
“Yeah, but do you have a radiant smile, hypnotic grey eyes and the sweetest voice ever?” asked Spike rhetorically.
“Oh, screw you, Drake!” Featherweight said irately as he walked away, his nose stuck up. “Hopefully I’ll have cheerleaders or at the least a sexy swim team captain for a locker neighbor!”
“We’ll, he’s not bitter,” Spike said jokingly.
“I’ll go after him,” said Pipsqueak, going after Featherweight.
“Take care now,” called out Spike before he turned his head towards to Fluttershy. He noticed that his hand was still on Fluttershy’s shoulder and Fluttershy’s right hand was on top of his. Spike also noticed that Fluttershy was looking away with a slight smile. Fluttershy then removed Spike’s hand from his shoulder and couldn’t help but inspect it. This caused Spike to gulp, a blush forming on his cheeks.
“Um…Fluttershy,” Spike trembled, the situation with Fluttershy becoming uneasy.
“You have strong hands, Spike,” Fluttershy said softly. “It’s hard to believe they belong to my puppy-eyed boy.”
“Fluttershy,” Spike said in hushed tone, embarrassed.
“You and I have a lot to talk about,” Fluttershy said huskily. “That is to say, you and I and the rest of the girls have a lot to talk about.”
“You don’t say,” Spike trembled even more.
“We’ll see you at lunch,” Fluttershy said, letting go of Spike’s hand and instantly kissing him on the lips. She then ran off, giggling and skipping away.
“Wow,” was all Spike said as he watched Fluttershy move. Unfortunately for him, his moment of bliss was short lived as he noticed a crowd of students watching him. Some had their mouths wide open in shock. Some of the boys looked at him with envy and jealousy while others looked like they just wanted to kill him. Spike felt the temperature of the hall go down and he made a break for it, running as fast as he can to his next class.
‘The least those guys could do is let me have my last meal,’ Spike thought miserably.
What Spike failed to notice as he ran was that Albert Blueblood, along with his gang, had looked on at the entire affair unnoticed. Albert himself smiled evilly and turned to his henchmen. “Please inform as many students as you can about this rather tasty turn of events. See that it spreads before the lunch hour.”
The three toughs saluted and ran off, leaving Albert to his victorious laughter.
Escape From Canterlot High
The Big Man
Chapter 2 – Escape From Canterlot High
Nothing ever goes according to plan. Twilight always scoffs at that, always saying that if a plan is well thought out, then nothing can go wrong. One of the things I like about Twilight was that she was, or should I say is, attentive to detail and makes sure that her plans go right. One time, just for funsies, I hid all her red markers just to see how she would react since having a red marker was part of one of her plans. It wasn’t pretty and when I told her that I was responsible for hiding said markers, she proceeded to chase me all over town until I climbed up a tree to escape Twilight’s wrath. I would have stayed up there if not for Applejack, who proceeded to kick the tree so hard that it shook me off of it. Good thing the fall was not that bad. Bad thing was that I had to spend the entire week helping Twilight reorganize her library.
Point is, nothing ever goes as planned. Even simple plans like regular lunchtimes at Golden Oaks Park…if you can get there…
Spike Drake My Girls: The High School Years
In history class, Spike sat nervously at his desk, in the back of the first row, twiddling his thumbs in a vain attempt to be calm. It’s been a few minutes since Fluttershy kissed him. It was brief, but enjoyable. Of course, the looks some of the students who witnessed the situation dominated his mind. No doubt people will gossip about it, Spike thought. He then leaned back on his chair and stared at the ceiling, a look of dread decorating his face.
“Excuse me!”
Spike thoughts were interrupted as the teacher, as well as the rest of students, stared at him, the teacher’s being the harshest one.
“Stand up,” the teacher said, his harsh tone still evident.
Spike stood up, still feeling nervous as he sweated, pulling at his collar.
“Please describe yourself for the rest of the class, name first,” the teacher said, his tone more calm.
“Spike Drake,” Spike stated.
“And…that’s it?” the teacher asked, eyebrow raised.
“Um, no, I…uh,” Spike stammered before composing himself. “My name is Spike Drake. I’m a freshman here and I’m fourteen years of age.”
“I see,” the teacher said. “Do you have any hobbies, interests or do you just sit around watching TV all day?”
“Well…I’m a pretty good dancer,” Spike answered as he rubbed the back of his head. “Well, my friends think I’m a pretty good dancer.”
“He’s also a player, if you know what I mean,” one student said obnoxiously.
“What!?” Spike said, scandalized.
“Yeah, I saw him kissing one of the hottest girls in school!” another student shouted.
“I heard they were making out in front of the lockers,” a female student said.
“I heard he was copping a feel,” another student said slyly.
“Disgusting,” another female student said.
“Hey!” Spike shouted, red faced with embarrassment. “I did not-
“Enough!” shouted the teacher.
The rest of the class quieted down. The teacher’s face contorted in anger.
“I will not have gossiping in my class,” the teacher declared. “There will be no shouting either. There will also be no texting or any of that social media gossiping stuff. In fact, I think you all could benefit from a little first day pop quiz. How does that sound?”
There was a massive ‘aw’ sound from the students with the exception of Spike, who was just stunned and embarrassed at the way things unfolded. He slowly sat down at his desk, covering his face and groaning. Spike wondered how things just barreled out of control and wondered if things could get any worse.
“Now this is more like it,” Rainbow thought cheerfully as she jogged around the football field. “Nothing like a good run after all that sitting around in class. Though I would like to show off my speed to the rest of the class, but I don’t want to make ’em look bad or anything.”
Rainbow looked behind her and couldn’t help but express her disappointment. There was a large distance gap between her and the rest of the students. Rainbow rolled her eyes and continued to jog. “The least they could do is try to keep up,” Rainbow muttered. She then noticed Fluttershy speeding up to her, leaving the rest of the students in the dust. Fluttershy slowed down as soon as she caught up to Rainbow, breathing hard and sweating.
“Hey, Fluttershy,” greeted Rainbow. “Didn’t think to see you here. No offense.”
“None…taken,” panted Fluttershy, trying to catch her breath. “Needed…to…get..away.”
“From what?” Rainbow asked.
“Girls behind me…their questions…” Fluttershy said as she continued to pant.
“This have anything to do with that make-out session everyone is talking about?” Rainbow asked, smirking.
“It wasn’t a make-out session!!” Fluttershy shouted. She then shook her head and looked away, embarrassed. “I mean, it was just a peck.”
“Peck, tongue wrestling, you got the whole school talking,” Rainbow said. “I gotta hand it to ya, Fluttershy. Took a lot of guts to just walk up and lock lips with Spike. Bet he walked away with a large boner after that.”
“That’s not funny, Rainbow,” frowned Fluttershy. “Poor Spike must have been so embarrassed. Oh, I hope he isn’t too mad at me.”
“Relax, girl. I’m sure he’s…” Rainbow trailed off, then covered her face and groaned. “Holy shit on a restroom sundae.”
“Rainbow?” Fluttershy worriedly asked.
“Your fanbase,” Rainbow pointed out. “Between the football players and those losers from the Cult of Butterflies, Spike’s going to be in real trouble!”
“Oh no!” gasped Fluttershy. “Why, oh why do I have such violent admirers?
“As soon as we finish this lap, I’m calling Twilight,” said Rainbow. “With the way the word is getting around, she may already have a plan. I just hope Spike can hold on.”
The lunch hour had finally arrived and everyone was rushing either towards the cafeteria or other various locations in school.
Spike, however, was no in a jovial mood.
“Never thought class would be over,” Spike thought miserably with a downcast expression, walking through the school hallway with his schoolbag slung on his back. “The first day of school and I’m already hit with a pop quiz, just to see how much I don’t know about history. Least I wasn’t the only one in class that had to suffer, the lousy jerks…”
As soon as Spike reached his locker, he noticed that the door had been vandalized, tagged with various swear words and insults, no doubt directed at him. Spike shut his eyes, grit his teeth and groaned in frustration. The first day of school and he's already a target.
Spike walked away with frown and bumped in someone. Before he even spoke a word, Spike was lifted by the front of his shirt, making eye contact with a huge blonde boy in a school letterman jacket.
“Really not in the mood, guys,” Spike deadpanned.
“That right, shrimp dick,” said the huge blonde boy as he tossed Spike to the ground, surprising and frightening the students who bore witness.
Spike then got a good look at what he was up against. Not only was there a muscle bound blonde boy in a letterman jacket, there were other boys similarly dressed, all just as huge or bigger then the ringleader, each with an angry look on his face.
“You got some nerve, boy,” said the blonde boy nastily. “You think you can just come here and get it on with Fluttershy? Me and my boys here have been trying get a date with her for the longest time and then you show up and kiss her!?”
“Well, I am irresistibly cute,” Spike said as he got up and shrugged.
“Boys, turn this half-pint into hamburger meat,” the blonde boy directed as the rest of his group marched toward Spike.
Spike didn’t waste any time and ran away from the letterman group. As Spike ran, he looked behind and noticed that the group was actually catching up to him. Spike continued to run and sidestepped anyone who got in his way. Spike poured on the speed and managed to put some distance between him and his chasers. Finally, he turned the corner and hid inside one of the empty classrooms, finally evading his pursuers.
Unfortunately, Spike’s situation didn’t improve.
The classroom was dark and the only source of illumination came from the candles that surrounded a stained glass portrait of Fluttershy. There were also some people who were dressed in hooded cloaks that turned their attention to Spike. There was one hooded person standing behind a dais that slowly lifted his harm and pointed a finger at Spike.
“Defiler!!” shouted the cloaked person behind the dais.
“Huh?” said Spike dumbly.
“Get him!” shouted another cloaked person.
Spike wasted no time as he backed way and ran. The cloaked individuals gave chase, armed with bats and banners bearing the image of Fluttershy.
Fueled by adrenalin, Spike tried as much as he could to escape. Unfortunately, he was cut off by the letterman gang and behind him was the cultist.
With no means of escape, Spike waited for his fate, resigned to the inevitable.
“And me without a blindfold and a toothpick,” muttered Spike.
“Attention, fellow students! May a lady have your attention, please,” a feminine voice spoke over the school speakers, stopping the cultists and the letterman gang in their tracks.
“Rarity?” wondered Spike, sighing in relief.
“Canterlot High School has a very special treat for you,” began Rarity. “At the auditorium, there will be a special event called Lunchtime Runway featuring our own lovely pink blonde Marilyn Flutters or Fluttershy to her friends. If you want to get a good seat, come to auditorium as fast as you can. Fluttershy will be waiting, boys”
The letterman gang and the cultists quickly made their way through the hallway, not giving Spike a second thought. Spike rubbed the sweat from his brow and smiled, his problems forgotten for the moment. Not wanting to jinx his good fortune, Spike dashed towards the school building’s exit.
Outside the building, Spike continued to run we he spotted Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie at the school gate. Twilight was the first one to notice as she ran towards Spike. Before Spike could say a word, Twilight hugged him tightly. Spike nearly fainted when Twilight pressed him against her breasts.
“Oh, Spike, thank goodness!” a relieved Twilight said. She instantly separated herself from Spike and began fussing over him. “Are you hurt? Nothing broken or anything?”
Spike shook himself from his daze and in and flustered tone said, “Twilight, I’m fine!”
“Heard you’ve been havin’ a rough day, Spike,” Applejack smiled slightly.
“Putting it mildly, Applejack,” Spike said in a miserable tone. “Get kissed by one hot girl and then the whole world wants you’re head.”
“Well turn that frowny upside-downy,” Pinkie cheered as she grabbed Spike’s face.
“Yeah,” Rainbow said, smirking as she folded her arms under her breasts. “You get to hang out with CHS’ hottest ladies on campus, you lucky stiffy you.”
“Lucky me,” said Spike with a smile. His face then took on a concerned look. “Wait, we can’t leave Fluttershy and Rarity with that mob!”
“Spikey-Wikey, why ever would you think such a thing?” asked a classy feminine voice. Spike and everyone else turned to the source and found that Rarity as well as Fluttershy had arrived. Only Spike was surprised by this.
“Girls, you’re…” Spike trailed off. Confused he asked, “Hey, if you two are here, then…”
“Got it covered,” Pinkie said as she revealed on one hand a wrench and two buckets of paint and on the other a toolbox.
Inside the auditorium, a crowd was chanting for Fluttershy as they anticipated her arrival. The event was set as there was a runway setup at the stage. After a few seconds, a wall-eyed blond girl appeared stage right and walked to the center with a microphone.
“Hi, everybody!” greeted the blonde girl.
“WHERE”S FLUTTERSHY!?” shouted the audience, shaking the blonde girl.
“Oh, well,” the blonde girl said nervously. “Here’s the girl of the lunch hour…Fluttershy!”
As the blonde girl walked off stage right, the curtain went up a and everyone cheered for Fluttershy…for about five seconds because they noticed that ‘Fluttershy’ a stilt metal robot with a mop for a wig. Then the doll started to strut on the runway and began to fall part just a few seconds later. Then the robot head sprang from its neck and landed on one of the cultist lap, causing him to give a high pitched scream.
“Not my best work, but I was working on a time crunch,” commented Pinkie.
“Since when can you build robots?” asked a confused Spike.
“And when is you’re brother getting here, Applejack?” asked an impatient Rainbow.
“He’ll be here,” answered Applejack. “Probably went to drop off Ms. Cherilee or something.”
“Well, that crowd is going to wise up sooner or later,” said Rainbow.
“Oh there he is,” said Twilight as she waved to an orange-red van.
The van drove up and stopped at the school entrance. The driver, Big Macintosh, was a muscular man dressed in red collar shirt. Spike and the girls opened the van doors and got inside the van as quickly they could. With everyone inside, Big Macintosh started to drive away from the school.
“Where to?” asked Big Macintosh.
“Golden Oaks Park, and step on it,” said Rarity in a faux-snooty manner.
“You got it,” said Big Macintosh, stepping on the gas.
For the first time since school started, Spike relaxed as he leaned on the back of his seat. After getting pushed around by bullies and being pestered by other students, the newly minted freshman was now in the company of friends. He then hugged Rarity, who was sitting next to him, appreciatively. Rarity hugged him back as she stroked his hair lovingly.
“Thanks for bailing me out, Rarity,” said Spike.
“Well, I can’t take all the credit, Spikey,” Rarity said. “It was Twilight’s idea and Pinkie Pie did build the robot.”
“Group hug when we get to Golden Oaks, girls?” asked Spike hopefully.
“Deal!” the girls said together.
Spike smiled even wider, hoping this moment would never end.
Author's Note
Sorry for the really long delay and leaving you all hanging. Next up will be a very special lunch hour with Spike and the Harmony Hotties...and a trio of trouble makers from the wrong side of the tracks.
Stay Tuned.
The Big Man
An Always Friends, Always More Story
A Humanized Pony Fic By Duke Moon II
Inspired by “The Girls of My Life” by Wildcard25
Chapter 3 – A Lunchtime Exchange
Golden Oaks Park was where we had our lunchtime lottery. Basically, we took an old spinner from a board game, one of us spins it and whoever the spinner pointed at has to try out whatever the one who spun the spinner brought to lunch. Usually, it was just regular lunches like sandwiches and candy bars, but on special occasions, like Halloween, Christmas, or the First Day of School, we went all out with what we brought. One time during Valentine’s Day, I brought a dark chocolate crème brulee cheesecake with strawberry pieces from a bakery in Canterlot City. I remember once Spike brought these chocolate-dipped sweet potato waffles (one of the few times he did not bring anything spicy). The point is we each brought something special to the table.
That first day of school, which was also Spike’s first day of high school, he brought us something special…and to be perfectly honest, it was better than the food he brought that day.
Rarity Jones
Tales From Ponyville
Golden Oaks Park was… is generally a college student hang out since it was located near Ponyville Community College in Downtown Ponyville, a bit far from Canterlot High School. The entire block was surrounded by all manners of food trucks. Golden Oaks Library was located at the end of the park, and there were several round and rectangular lunch benches scattered across the park. There was also a playground with swings, sandboxes, a plastic jungle gym, and a teeter totter near the library. The park was already filled with college students eating their lunches at the benches, giving the park a livelier atmosphere.
At the center of the park was the Golden Oaks Tree… or rather, what was left of it. What was once a big tree that was planted many years ago was just a burned stump with only two branches. A year ago during a storm, lightning struck the tree, almost destroying it completely. The city had never removed the stump, which was just fine as far as Spike and the Harmony Hotties were concerned. The tree, or what was left of it, marked their favorite spot in the park, whether it be lunchtime or just hanging out. Also, there was a little heart mark on the stump that read: S + HH, one of the few markings that survived.
Spike smiled nostalgically, sighing as he looked at the heart-shaped mark. Like the tree, he and the Harmony Hotties had been through some tough times, and also like the tree, their friendship still stood.
“Still a darned shame,” Applejack sighed as she walked toward Spike. “My Great Grand-Pappy planted this here tree, you know. Better than getting a key to the city, or so Granny Smith used to tell it.”
“I tried climbing this tree when I was younger,” Spike remembered.
“Need I remind you that it was a dumb idea to even try that?” scolded Twilight a she spread a white cloth on the round park bench. “You could have hurt yourself back then.”
“Aw, c’mon, Twilight,” Spike said. “I could have made it to the top.”
“Yeah, Twilight,” Rainbow said as she placed the spinner at the center of the bench. “Why do you have to be such a fuddy duddy?”
“Well, at least I was concerned for his welfare, Iris,” Twilight said with her voiced raised and facing Rainbow in anger. “You were just egging him on!”
“Girls, please,” pleaded Fluttershy.
“We are here to enjoy lunch,” said Rarity. “I’m sure we could all use a break after one hectic first half of school.”
“That’s right,” Pinkie said empathically as she placed her hands on her hips. “Less fighting and more lunching.”
“Fine,” sighed Twilight as she took out the spinner and placed it at the center of the round bench.
Spike and the Harmony Hotties took their places at the table. Spike sat next to Twilight, Rainbow placed herself next to Spike, placing her arms around his neck, causing him to blush and Twilight to frown a bit. Applejack then sat next to Rainbow, and Pinkie sat next to Twilight. Rarity sat next to Applejack, and Fluttershy sat between Applejack and Pinkie.
“Alright,” announced Twilight. “Let the first lunchtime lottery of the year commence!”
Twilight proceeded to spin the spinner, earning applause from Spike and the rest of the Harmony Hotties. The spinner stopped and pointed at Spike.
“Well Spike,” began Twilight with a smile as she rummaged through her school bag, taking out a bag of bite sized chocolate covered wafers. “I know you’re going to love these. They’re chocolate wafers from Japan that come in all sorts of strange flavors like sweet tea, soy sauce, and even cheesecake. I ate the sweet potato nut crunch flavor before school. Since you like spicy things, Spike…I’m giving you the Ghost Pepper flavor.”
Twilight then handed the Ghost Pepper Chocolate to Spike, who was smiling widely.
“You really shouldn’t have, Twilight,” complemented Spike as he unwrapped the chocolate from the wrapper. He wasted no time throwing it into his mouth, chewing on it fiercely. One second later, Spike’s cheeks expanded while steam came out of his ears. Then fire came from his mouth. After a few more seconds, Spike finally calmed down, puffing a bit of smoke. He shook his head and smiled a relaxed smile.
“Eh, not bad,” Spike said.
“Not bad!?” exclaimed Applejack incredulously. “I’ve tasted ghost peppers, Spike! There’s a reason they make weapons out of those things!”
“Takes more than a pepper to knock me out, Applejack,” Spike said smugly.
“Okay, I’m next,” said Pinkie excitedly, spinning the spinner. The spinner stopped and pointed at Applejack. Pinkie then took out a box from her bag and opened it, revealing many pieces of chocolate bark.
“Just something I whipped up,” began Pinkie. “Bittersweet chocolate bark drizzled with white chocolate, walnuts, dried fruit pieces, almonds and a cinnamon for that extra kick. I even added some mint for coolness and cookies for extra crunch.”
“Let’s see if the bark has any bite, Sugarcube,” Applejack said as she took a piece of chocolate bark. She took a bite out of it and savored the taste of the bark. Applejack then proceeded to eat the entire bark piece, smiling at how good it was.
“Ah-mazing!” shouted Applejack. “Chewie, crunchy, and everything else… though we got to get into a bark duel come this Halloween ‘cause I got my own bark recipe that can beat this.”
“Bring it on, Jacquelyn,” said Pinkie with a smirk.
“I will, Pinkamena,” Applejack smirked as she gave the spinner a spin. This time the spinner stopped at Twilight. Applejack then took a small paper bag from her backpack and took out a small, glazed pastry.
“This is my take on the Apple Family Fritter,” Applejack said as she showed of her pastry. “Travel-sized so you can take a piece of home wherever you go. It’s got a blend of different types of apples all brought together in an apple cider batter, fried and glazed to perfection… and sprinkled with cinnamon and sugar. I tell you, Twilight, it’s a crime your daddy doesn’t have this at his bookstore/café.”
“I’ll talk to dad if the fritter passes the test,” said Twilight as she took the offered fritter. Taking a single bite, Twilight smiled as she licked her lips. “Definitely an A plus, Miss Apple! I’m sure dad wouldn’t mind having a few dozen of these.”
“Glad to hear it,” said Applejack with a smile.
Twilight’s smile turned mischievous as she turned to look at Spike. Spike looked curious and was about to ask what Twilight was up to, but Twilight beat him to it.
“Would you like a taste, Spike?” asked Twilight.
“Sure,” nodded Spike. As Spike was about to take the offered piece, Twilight yanked him from Rainbow Dash, put her around his waist and dipped him.
Spike’s eyes went wide at Twilight’s action, but made no move to stop her. His cheeks went flush in embarrassment. Spike slowly opened his mouth and Twilight put the pastry inside. Spike closed his mouth, chewed on the pastry, and Twilight licked the glaze from her fingers. Spike then shook his head and noticed the look of shock on some of the other girls. For Rainbow, she looked at Twilight with a flat look, eyes narrowed.
“Um, Twilight…” Spike said shyly, looking away.
“We have a lot to talk about, Spike,” said Twilight in a low tone and a smile, her eyes half-lidded.
“Geez, Twilight,” Rainbow grumble. “Why don’t you just blow him while you’re at it?”
“Do you have to be so crass!?” Shouted Twilight.
“Hey, I figured since you and Spike shared a little spit…” Rainbow trailed off.
“Twilight, you told them!?” gasped a shocked Spike.
“Our little poker night got a bit out hand last night,” said Twilight, sheepishly. “The girls were sharing stories about you, I was going on about how irresponsible they were being… and then I shared our little experience with them. Spike, I’m so sorry.”
“Aw, it’s nothing Twilight,” Spike sighed, getting over his shock. “They were going to know eventually. I’d be mad if someone else other than you girls knew about it.”
“What goes on in a harem, stays in the harem,” Pinkie declared.
“Harem?” asked Spike, confused.
“Like I said, a lot to talk about,” Twilight sighed.
“So, how come you never gave me a back massage?” asked Rainbow.
“Hey, I give you plenty of-” Spike instantly slapped a hand over his mouth, his eyes wide. He then looked at the girls who had these curious and stern looks on their faces. For Rainbow, it was a smirk.
Spike sighed, slid his hand from his mouth, and said, “I give you plenty of leg rubs, Rainbow Dash.”
“I know you do,” said Rainbow slyly. “Though one time, I swear your hands were getting too close to my-
“Can we just get on with the exchange, please!?” an embarrassed Spike said hastily.
“Oh, alright,” Rainbow said as she spun the spinner. “We can talk about your pervy hands later.”
“Rainbow,” pleaded Spike.
The spinner stopped and pointed at Rarity. Rainbow smiled and took out a paper bag from her schoolbag.
“Hey, Pinkie, you got a battery-powered microwave with you?” asked Rainbow.
“Always do,” said Pinkie as she took out the microwave from her bag. She then placed it at the middle of the table.
“Not even going to question it,” said Twilight.
Rainbow then placed the paper bag inside the microwave, slammed the door shut and dialed in thirty seconds. While this was happening, Rarity had a look of curiosity, and a bit of fear. When thirty seconds passed, Rainbow opened the microwave door and took out the paper bag. As Pinkie put away the microwave, Rainbow took out the contents of the bag, revealing a whole waffle that was oozing cheese in the middle.
“Ms. Dash, what in all that is sane is that?” Rarity trembled.
“I call it the Root Beer Meat Lovers Waffle Pizza Sandwich,” Rainbow said proudly. “Basically, it’s a regular Root Beer Waffle that’s sliced in middle, filled with all kinds of cheese, pepperoni, bratwurst pieces, Italian sausage, bacon, ham, and I don’t know what other ingredients, plus dad’s homemade pizza sauce.”
“So basically it’s a glorified grilled cheese sandwich,” said smirked Applejack.
“Baked and nuked cheese sandwich, Applejack,” corrected Rainbow.
“And you expect me to eat that?” said Rarity fearfully.
“Only a slice, Miss Jones,” said Rainbow as she offered a slice to Rarity. “Not like anyone will notice that you put on a few pounds.”
“I resent that!” shouted Rarity as she stood. “I’ll have you know that I have flawless hourglass figure! Right, Spike!?”
“The best,” replied Spike, a dreamy look adorning his face.
“Yeah, an hourglass that’s a bit wide at the bottom,” laughed Rainbow.
“Ooh, just give me that monstrosity,” Rarity said as she angrily snatched the waffle piece from Rainbow. Rarity couldn’t help but cringe at the sight of the Pizza Waffle Sandwich as the cheese oozed from it. She then looked at her friends and saw the expectant looks on their faces. Rarity steeled herself and took a small bite of the waffle. Her eyes went wide as she looked at the food in her hands. She was speechless.
“Rarity,” Fluttershy spoke up sympathetically. “You don’t have to eat if you don’t-
Rarity then proceeded to scarf down her piece of the waffle.
“Um, never mind,” Fluttershy said in shock.
“Oh yeah, fancy panties! Take it all in!” cheered Rainbow.
“Wow,” Spike said in awe by what was transpiring.
“Like Big Macintosh in a pie eating contest,” laughed Applejack.
“What an appetite!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie as she took a picture with her smart-phone.
“Rarity, calm down!” a concerned Twilight said. “All you had to do was taste it!”
After chewing the waffle thoroughly, Rarity swallowed it hard and quickly went to her bag, pulled bottled water from it, uncapped it and chugged the water down her throat. She breathed a sigh of relief, but gave out a small belch. She covered her mouth in embarrassment, her cheeks red.
“So, how was the ‘monstrosity’?” asked Rainbow in a rather pleased voice.
It only took a moment for Rarity to register what she had eaten. A terrified expression took hold and tears streamed down from her eyes. She shut her eyes tightly, and started to cry.
“Uh, Rarity…” said a concerned Rainbow.
“DAMN YOU, IRIS DASH!” bawled Rarity. “IT WAS…IT WAS…SO SINFULLY DELICIOUS!!”
Spike and the rest of the Harmony Hotties were speechless as Rarity continued to cry and sob, covering her head with her arms on the bench table. After a few moments, calmed down, wiped the tears from her face and regained a semblance of dignity.
“Sorry, everyone,” apologized Rarity. “That was very unladylike of me. I don’t know what came over me.”
“Maybe I should go next,” Fluttershy said. “That is, if it’s okay with you.”
“No, Fluttershy,” said Rarity dramatically. “The game goes on and I must play through the pain. What is a couple of pounds gained anyway?”
Rarity spun the spinner and after a few seconds, the spinner stopped and pointed at Spike. Whatever sorrow Rarity was feeling left as she happily perked up. Rarity went through her school bag and pulled a plastic round tray. She opened it and revealed a chocolate swirl cheesecake with strawberry bits and chocolate pieces.
“I know you like it spicy, Spikey-wikey,” said Rarity with a sultry smile. “But I also know that you also love the sweet things in life, which includes a creamy cheesecake from Canterlot City’s own Chez Belmont. This one is a bittersweet chocolate swirl with strawberry and chocolate bits. A dessert fit for those with great taste and a sweet tooth. It even comes pre-sliced.”
“It does look tasty, Rarity,” commented Spike, licking his lips.
“Now, before I let you have a taste, I want you to be honest with me,” stated Rarity.
“Um, okay,” said a confused Spike.
“Firstly… between Applejack and I, which one us seemed to enjoy your magic fingers the most that time at the country club?” asked Rarity.
“Rarity!” exclaimed Spike, red-faced.
“Spike, I really want you to be honest,” pouted Rarity.
Spike began to sweat. He tugged at his collar and gulped as he felt and saw his friends expecting him to answer. He took a glance at Applejack who shyly smiled and uncharacteristically looked away with a blush. Spike then looked at Twilight who had her arms folded, had an unreadable look on her face. He sighed and took a deep breath. Spike knew he couldn’t lie to his friends, nor would he want to.
Spike looked up to Rarity and said with a deep crimson blush, “You enjoyed it the most, Rarity.”
“Well, I will admit that your hands were simply divine,” Rarity said with a blush as she looked away with a smile. “Though I would not have had a problem if you said Applejack enjoyed it more. As I recall, she wanted you to do her front.”
“He would have if you hadn’t stopped him,” mumbled Applejack.
“I’m curious, though,” wondered Rarity. “Not that I’m complaining, but why me?”
Spike clammed up and tilted his head down towards the table, his eyes wide and his face redder than before. The girls saw this and could practically hear Spike’s heart beating a millions miles per second. They knew he was hiding something.
“Yes, I’m also curious,” said Twilight in an even tone. She then directed her gaze towards Rarity, eyes narrowed. “Why did you enjoy his hands more than Applejack?”
“Twilight, I’m sure he has a very good reason,” said Rarity flatly. “I’m sure it’s something Spike can share with all of us.”
“No it’s not,” Spike trembled.
“Spike, I really want to know,” spoke Rarity firmly.
Spike breathed heavily but he was till blushing with his head tilted down. There was no getting out of this and no turning back.
“Before Applejack caught us,” began Spike in a low almost whisper. “I noticed that your hand was sliding towards your-
Rarity let out a nervous, hysterical laugh, interrupting Spike. She instantly handed a cheesecake piece to Spike. “Congratulations, Spikey-Wikey! You are honest beyond compare!”
There were several emotions going through the rest of the Harmony Hotties. Applejack looked furious and shot an accusing look at Rarity. Rainbow had a very disappointed look on her face as she shook her head. Pinkie’s mouth was hanging in shock. Fluttershy covered her face in embarrassment and Twilight’s right eye was twitching.
As for Spike, he was wishing that he just kept his mouth shut.
“You… you were going to…” said Fluttershy. She then looked around and whispered, “Diddle yourself in front of poor Spike!?”
“Yeah, it would have been a lot more fun if Spike was helping you with THAT itch,” said Pinkie said with her arms folded.
“Pinkie!” both Spike and Rarity shouted, now even more red-faced.
“So that’s why you didn’t want Spike to touch my front!” Applejack accused Rarity. “You just wanted to get back at me!”
“Talk about no self-control,” Rainbow said disapprovingly.
“Well excuse me for trying to have a little fun!” screamed Rarity.
“Rarity…” growled Twilight dangerously.
Rarity slowly turned to face Twilight and found that her friend’s face had contorted to anger. Twilight’s eyes were squarely on Rarity with dangerous intent, her teeth grinding as she growled. Rarity also swore that Twilight’s eyes turned red, as if on fire.
“Now, Twilight,” Rarity said, nervously shaking, trying to calm Twilight down. “I admit that what I was going to do was very unladylike and…OH, PLEASE NOT THE FACE!!”
“Twilight!” shouted Spike, trying to hold Twilight back. “Nothing happened! If anything, I was only encouraging her! It was my fault, so just calm down, please!”
Twilight slowly cooled down and took a few deep breaths. She then turned her attention to a really embarrassed Spike. She suddenly took his hands in hers and inspected them. She slowly smiled and remembered how Spike caressed her when they made out not too long ago. She had to admit, having Spike’s hands touching her did feel good, and she could understand Rarity’s lapse of control.
“Well, they are good hands,” said Twilight softly. She then turned to Rarity with a stern look on her face. “Still, Miss Jones, Spike could have gotten into real trouble, and he has enough troubles without his friends getting him into them. Got it?”
“I understand,” said Rarity, ashamed. She then faced Spike and said. “I guess I was enjoying your hands too much that time, Spike.”
“To tell you the truth, I didn’t want to pass up the opportunity,” admitted an embarrassed Spike. “Guess I wasn’t thinking straight, either. So we’re even.”
“Oh, really Spike,” said Rarity, smiling wickedly. “Girls, I do believe our dear Spikey-Wikey is not the sweet, innocent boy we all believed him to be.”
“Always knew he was a bit of a perv,” nodded Rainbow.
“Can we just get on with game?” groaned Spike.
“Spoilsport,” Rainbow Dash smirked.
“I’m next then,” Fluttershy said as she spun the spinner. The spinner stopped at Rainbow Dash, which slightly disappointed Fluttershy.
“So what you got for me, Ms. Flutters?” asked Rainbow, licking her lips.
“Oh, nothing special,” a humble Fluttershy said as she took out a paper bag from her school bag. She took a coned pastry filled with custard. “I went to Donut Joe’s yesterday and saw these puff pastry cones in different flavors like white chocolate and vanilla custard, chocolate crème, and others. I decided to get vanilla custard strawberry and dark chocolate crème. They are all sprinkled with cinnamon and sugar and also have a slight buttery taste.”
“I do love me some Donut Joe’s, Fluttershy,” smiled Rainbow as she took the vanilla custard pastry. She then looked at Spike and smiled wickedly, an idea forming. She took a bite of the tip of the pastry and then proceeded to take long licks around the pastry, practically licking off the sugar and cinnamon. Rainbow moaned as she eyed Spike, smiling at the young Drake’s discomfort. As for the girls, they all looked at Rainbow in disbelief, with Fluttershy covering her eyes. What really did for Spike was when Rainbow started to shove the pastry in and out of her mouth, which caused him to bleed from his nose. After a few seconds, Rainbow moaned and sucked the custard from the pastry and finally took a huge bite out of it. Spike promptly fainted to the ground, which earned a lustful smile from Rainbow.
The rest of the girls were at Spike’s side, with Twilight trying to wake him up, slightly slapping his face. Rainbow was giggling madly, which earned her angry glares from the rest of girls, especially from Twilight. Surprisingly, it was Fluttershy who stomped over to Rainbow, her fists clenched with a furious expression on her face.
“Iris Dash, how could you!?” shouted Fluttershy as she confronted Rainbow.
“Oh, lay off, Fluttershy,” Rainbow said as she rolled her eyes. “It was just a bit of harmless fun.”
“HARMLESS!?” Fluttershy shouted, her voice rising. “Look what you did to poor Spike with your… your… after the day he’s had, the last thing Spike needed was you teasing him!”
“Spike likes it when I tease him,” said Rainbow.
“NOT LIKE THAT!!” Fluttershy shouted again.
“Girls, enough,” said Twilight sternly, still slapping Spike. She then directed her attention towards Rainbow. “Fluttershy’s right, Rainbow. That was taking teasing a little too far.”
“Ow, Twilight, cut it out!” Spike said already awake but still being slapped by Twilight.
“Oops, sorry,” Twilight said sheepishly, stopping her slapping.
Spike shook his head and got up. He then approached Rainbow with an even stare.
“So, you think that was funny,” said Spike flatly.
“A riot, little man,” Rainbow said with a smug smile as she put her hands on her hips. “Whatcha going to do about it?
One thing that bugged Spike the most was being teased about his height. It was an easy bait to take, and hearing it from Rainbow Dash, one of his best friends, made him frown and growl. Spike knew Rainbow was just teasing him and meant no harm, but, along with her rather lewd display with the cone pastry, plus other times she egged him on, made him think that the rainbow-maned girl needed to be taught a lesson.
It was at that moment that a thought occurred to Spike. He smiled a smug smile, which made Rainbow curious.
“It’s my turn, Rainbow,” said Spike. “I think you know what I brought to the table.”
“You gotta spin the spinner first, Spike,” said Rainbow confidently.
“I think I like my chances,” smiled a confident Spike.
Everyone got back to their places at the bench. Spike put his finger on the dial and got a good look at each and every one of the girls. He then concentrated on the spinner, deep in thought, trying to remember something. He then brightened up and slightly spun the spinner. It only made one full turn and the spinner finally pointed at Rainbow. Rainbow herself sweated nervously, which made Spike smile in victory.
“Um, Spike,” Rainbow laughed nervously. “You know I was just teasing, right? I mean, come on. We’re friends.”
“I know,” Spike said as he went to his bag, took a paper bag and took out a dark red cupcake with chocolate frosting. Though the cupcake didn’t look very intimidating, the girls, especially Rainbow, knew far too well what kind of cupcake it was: the Time Bomb Cake. A pastry loaded with so much spice and various types of chili peppers that one has to sign an insurance form before eating.
“For you girls, the Time Bomb Cupcake needs no introduction,” Spike started as he showed off his pastry invention. “The cake itself is made of red velvet batter with my own chili blend. In the middle is my own time bomb filling, which is just BBQ pork and ghost pepper marmalade of my own design. To top it off is a vanilla pepper icing. It’s a popular dessert at dad’s place: The Dragon Pub.”
“Only for risk takers, I wager,” stated Rarity.
“I still can’t believe how famous this little baby got after BBQ Fest some months ago,” said Spike.
“I remember that event,” said Applejack nostalgically. “Big Macintosh took two of those things before he keeled over. Guess he wanted to impress one of his dates that he could take anything spicy.”
“I actually got Big Mac started on a low heat variation of the Time Bomb Cupcake some time ago,” explained Spike. “He was up to medium heat the last time he was at the pub, so Big Mac’s making progress. ‘Course, we always have a cup of water in case of emergency.”
“So, what variation did you bring?” asked Fluttershy.
“To tell you the truth, I don’t know,” replied a sheepish Spike.
“Wait, you baked this and you don’t know which variation you baked?” asked an incredulous Pinkie.
“I made this and a few others on the fly,” admitted Spike. “So, I don’t know if I made the medium or the high heat ones.”
“Well, you better have brought the heat, Spike, because I’d be pretty pissed if you brought some downgraded spice,” said Rainbow with a sudden bravado.
“Only the best for the best, Ms. Dash,” said Spike as he handed the cupcake to Rainbow.
“Damn straight,” said a determined Rainbow.
Though Rainbow looked determined and up to the challenge, inside she was terrified as she inspected the cupcake. She had heard from Pinkie Pie that she had invited Spike to Sugar Cube Corner some time ago and had let him invent his own cupcake for an event called the Super Duper Taste Challenge Party. Pinkie described Spike as being very gleeful when making his cupcake, even laughing. It wasn’t a funny ha-ha laugh… more like when Twilight gets an idea whenever she goes into mad scientist mode, Rainbow recalled Pinkie Pie telling her. She also remembered Pinkie telling her that she only bit into the cupcake and instantly went running across Ponyville with her mouth on fire, jumping into a lake minutes later just to cool down.
At first, Rainbow doubted the story, but the cupcake was made again in time for Ponyville BBQ Fest as an entrant for the new Savory Dessert Contest. Spike had said that he perfected the recipe for his Time Bomb Cupcakes and, in true thrill-seeking fashion, couldn’t wait to try one. Of course, the judges had the first crack at the cupcakes. The judges at first began to praise Spike for making such great dish…until ten seconds later the judges began spewing fire from their mouths, fainting a few more seconds later. In an uncharacteristic act, Rainbow decided to back out of tasting the cupcake, citing that she already filled up on fried sponge cakes and fried ice cream.
Right now, though, there was no backing out. Rainbow had no excuse not to bite into Spike’s cupcake.
Rainbow’s friends, the Harmony Hotties, were tensely waiting if she was going to actually bite into the cupcake. Like Rainbow, they knew of the Time Bomb Cupcake’s reputation because they heard Pinkie’s stor,y as well as seeing the TBC’s effects at the BBQ Fest. To say they were reluctant to eat the infamous cupcake was an understatement, and Rainbow was actually taking the plunge.
As for Spike, he was actually having second thought about the whole thing. He was about to speak until Applejack, with a smirk, beat him to it.
“You know, you can back out if you want,” said Applejack. “No will blame you if-
Rainbow instantly gobbled the cupcake down, making everyone, including Spike, gasp in shock. Rainbow tried not to think too much as she munched down every piece of the cupcake. She swallowed not long after.
For about a few seconds, there was nothing. Just tension for what was coming next.
More seconds passed and Rainbow smiled, then she directed a smug expression towards Spike.
“I’m really disappointed in you, Spikey,” said Rainbow. “I thought this cake was all that and-“
Rainbow felt a surge of heat in her mouth and literally started to breathe fire. She got up and started running around the park, screaming loudly and gaining bewildered looks from the college students and the food truck vendors. Meanwhile, Spike took out a bottle of water and as soon as Rainbow was close enough, handed it to Rainbow. Rainbow stopped and drank the whole bottle of water, quenching the heat in her mouth and throat. After a few seconds, she fainted.
“Spike, what variation would you say that was?” asked a shocked Twilight.
“I’d say it was the medium-heat one,” answered Spike. “It did take about almost thirty seconds for the flavor to hit.”
Rainbow groaned as she got up. She then slowly walked to the bench and sat down, a weary expression on her face. She then looked at Spike and said, “You and me… pepper showdown on Friday. Got it?”
“Alright,” responded Spike.
“Okay, that was an… interesting food exchange to start of the new school year,” said Twilight in a nervous tone, clapping her hands together, gaining everyone at the bench’s attention. “Now that we sampled what everybody has brought, what do you say we have a wider lunch exchange?”
“Here, here!” cheered the rest of the Harmony Hotties.
“Before we start, girls, I want to say something,” announced Spike.
“Ooh, sounds like you have a surprise,” Pinkie said with excitement.
“What is it this time, a hot pepper custard pie?” asked Applejack jokingly.
“It’s actually something I’ve been saving up for since New Years,” explained Spike in a serious tone.
“Since New Years? That was when we…” Twilight began then trailed off.
“Became friends again,” finished Fluttershy.
“Yeah,” sighed Spike. “I became a real jerk to you girls and you didn’t deserve it. I let that Discordia get into my head and I ended up destroying something great, and then she destroyed me because she had a real problem with seeing people happy. That New Years night I invited you girls and I seriously didn’t believe you all wanted me back as a friend…like you would never forgive me for what I did.”
Spike then took out a medium size square flat box from his bag and placed it in front of him.
“When we got back together, I promised myself to be a better person, to be a better friend,” started Spike. “But I also wanted to give you girls something that says thank you for being there for me… and for forgiving me even though you had no reason to.”
“Spike, you really shouldn’t have,” Twilight said with sympathy.
“You didn’t have to go through all that trouble,” Fluttershy assured.
“Yeah, Spike, we’re cool,” Rainbow also assured.
“We even had a ‘Friends Forever/All is Forgiven Super Party’ to celebrate,” Pinkie cheered.
“We’re just darned happy to have ya back, Sugarcube,” said Applejack with a smile.
“All is forgiven, my dear Spike,” said Rarity, but then got a curious look on her face and directed her attention to the box. “So what did you get us?”
“Open and see,” responded Spike.
The girls nodded to each other and together, they opened the box. They gasped at what they saw: six pairs of earrings with small jewels that shined in the noon sun, each with a different shape. One earring was a purple-jeweled, six-pointed star. Another pair had three small blue diamond shaped jewels. Another pair was shaped in a cloud with a red, yellow, and blue-jeweled thunderbolt. There was also another that had the shape of three small red apple-shaped jewels. Next was a pair with the jewels shaped like three balloons, one light yellow and the other two blue. Lastly, there was pair of earrings with pink jewels shaped like three butterflies. The Harmony Hotties were at a loss for words, not really knowing how to react.
“Um… girls?” Spike spoke, feeling a bit nervous.
“Spike, I…” Twilight said her voice breaking.
“Wowie-Zowie,” Pinkie said in amazement.
“They’re beautiful,” Rarity spoke, clearly touched by Spike’s generous gesture.
“They certainly are,” agreed Fluttershy.
“Darn tootin’,” Applejack said in awe.
“Okay, how many banks and quickie marts did you knock over to get these?” asked and incredulous Rainbow.
“Funny you should mention banks,” said Spike.
“Spike, you didn’t!” gasped a horrified Twilight.
“Actually, I had to dip into my college savings account to pay for most of it,” explained Spike. “That and I did a few jobs here and there, plus allowances. It’s also a plus when your uncle happens to know a jewelry store owner in Canterlot City who is willing to give you a discount.”
“You really did all that just for us?” asked Fluttershy.
“I’d do anything for you girls,” said Spike with conviction.
“Spike, you really shouldn’t have, but thanks all the same,” said Twilight, smiling sweetly.
“That goes for the rest of us,” smiled Applejack.
“Right!” cheered Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow and Rarity.
“So, I’m guessing you guys know which ones are yours, then,” inquired Spike.
“Oh, I know which ones are mine,” said Rainbow as she took the thunderbolt earrings and immediately put them on. “These babies are just better now that they’re on me.”
“And I do believe that diamonds are a girl’s best friend,” Rarity said as she took the diamond shaped earrings.
“You can have your diamonds, Ms. Fancy,” said Applejack as she took the apple earrings. “I’ll just have them apples.”
“I’ll have those balloons, then,” said Pinkie, picking up the balloon earrings, instantly putting them on. “I always wanted balloons attached to my ears.”
“Butterflies are my favorite animals next to bunnies,” said Fluttershy as she picked up the butterfly earrings.
“Well, my dad does say that I spend my time looking at the stars,” said Twilight as she picked up the star earrings. “That and he always called me ‘his little sparkle’.
“So, the earrings are a winner, then,” said Spike.
“They certainly are, Spike,” said Rarity as she admired herself with her pocket mirror, especially now that she put on her earrings.
“Um, Spike…” Fluttershy spoke shyly. “You wouldn’t mind if you put them on me? That is…if it’s okay.”
“Oh, sure thing, Fluttershy,” Spike said, coming over to Fluttershy and putting the earrings on her.
“How’s about givin’ a cowgirl a hand there, big boy,” said Applejack, winking at Spike.
“At your service,” said Spike as she dashed towards Applejack and putting the earrings on her.
“Don’t forget about me,” Twilight said with a bashful look.
“Never,” said Spike, sitting next to Twilight, proceeding to the earrings on her.
“Thank you again, Spike,” Twilight said as she hugged Spike, causing the young Drake to blush a bit.
“Hey, don’t hog him,” Rainbow said, hugging Spike from behind.
“Leave some of that for me!” Applejack shouted, joining in the hug.
“Give me some loving, Spikey!” Pinkie shouted as she yanked Spike towards her breast, causing Spike to blush a deeper shade of red.
“Let a lady show you real affection, Spikey-Wikey,” Rarity said in a seductive tone as she yanked Spike from Pinkie.
“Does puppy want some love?” cooed Fluttershy as she hugged Spike from behind and rubbed her face against his.
“Girls, come on,” a flustered Spike said.
“Well isn’t this sweet,” a voice spoke in an obnoxious tone.
Spike and the girls turned and saw who at was and frowned. They were three teenage boys, all of them wearing cut-off vests of different color and black pants. On the right was a blue-vested thin teenage boy with blonde hair that covered his eyes. On the right was a shorter, blue-haired boy in a brown vest. At the center was taller, more built teenager with orange blonde hair in a red vest. The one in the red vest was currently cracking his knuckles, chuckling at Spike and the girls with an evil smile.
“Garble,” spat Spike.
“Spike Drake, it’s been too long,” Garble said with a sneer and a mock vow. “And I see you have a feast ready for me and my boys. How nice.”
“I don’t think we invited any party poopers,” Pinkie said, folding her arms.
“Oh, we invite ourselves and help ourselves,” laughed Garble. “And I guarantee that no one is going to make us leave.”
“First in school, now here” , thought Spike miserably. “I’ll be glad if I make it out of this day alive”.
Author's Note
Sorry for the long wait. I'd like to thank both Wildcard25 and F14m3rz for pre-reading this before publishing this. Next up for this story: A lunchtime clash...hoodlums, hotties and a boy who wants no trouble...join us won't you? Yours Truly, Duke Moon II.
Old Acquaintances Best Forgotten
The Big Man
Chapter 4 – Old Acquaintances Best Forgotten
I once asked Spike to help out with some deliveries one weekend. He didn’t mind the heavy lifting, and I didn’t mind his company. What can I say? I was just happy that I was friends with Spike again. So there we were, delivering some crates to one of the markets in Ponyville when we were jumped by some thugs. No doubt they were just looking for a fight and I was going to give it to them. I then got clubbed from behind while the rest beat up on poor Spike. Recovering quickly, I was about to jump in and save Spike when one of the larger thugs grabbed me. I was forced to watch Spike getting kicked and punched by those varmints. Spike wasn’t a fighter and I almost cried, thinking that those bullies were going to kill him. Then the ringleader picked him up and started taunting Spike, calling him names and slapping him.
The thugs ran when the police chased them off. While I only escaped with a bump on my head, Spike got the worst of it as I saw him clutching his stomach and his head. He tried real hard not to cry in front of me, but I knew Spike was hurting and angry. He kept on cursing to himself, saying that he wished he wasn’t so weak. I assured him that everything was going to be okay.
I knew right then and there what I had to do...
Jacqueline Apple Honor of the Apples
Spike began to run the past few hours of the day, and it all seemed like a blur. It began with Officer Shinning Sagan giving him a ride to school in his squad car, giving him advice on the brave new world that was high school. Then, in between classes, he ran into Blueblood, the alpha male, and got kissed by one of his best girl friends, which gained some unwanted attention from lots of people, and he was chased by a fan base which was made up of high school jocks and pseudo-religious worshipers. Now it was lunchtime at Golden Oaks Park, and he had to deal with three thugs that were trying to ruin lunchtime for him and his friends.
The situation looked more like a standoff than anything. Spike had noticed that while some of the people at the park were going about their business, others couldn’t help but tense up as they watched the two groups of teens just stare at each other, not saying a word. Spike couldn’t help but shake his head, lamenting the fact that trouble seemed to find him wherever he went, whether at school or at the park.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t think we have been properly introduced.” Rarity said, narrowing her eyes at the thugs.
“Well, Miss Manners, my name is Garble, of the Dragon Clan.” Garble introduced himself, making another mock bow.
“The Dragon Clan.” Rarity frowned.
“So you have heard of us.” Garble proudly pumped his chest.
“Yes, I have,” said Rarity disdainfully.
“We all have.” Twilight said, earning several nods from the other Harmony Hotties. “Spike told us that he actually joined you bunch of hooligans. All you ever do is terrorize people, cause damage to private property, and being all-around jerks!”
“And being grade A party poopers.” Pinkie Pie put in as she folded her arms with a frown.
“Whatever,” said Garble in a dismissive tone. “Besides, we make better company than the beta male rat you got there.”
“I’ll have you know that Spikey-Wikey is more alpha than any of you hoodlums put together!” defended Rarity.
Garble and his goons laughed uproariously, which caused Spike to grit his teeth.
“Spikey-Wikey!?” said Garble incredulously. “Oh, man. Like being the gang’s decoy and punching bag wasn’t enough! I remember this kid being a sack of tears when we first met him! If it wasn’t for our leader’s daughter, this kid would have just made another notch on my belt!”
“Joining the Dragon Clan was a mistake.” Spike said angrily. “I was at a low point in my life. I lost my friends, my sociopath of a girlfriend dumped me, and yeah, I was just a miserable sack of tears when I ran into you guys. In short, everything that happened to me up to that point was my own damn fault and I wanted you to kill me…to end me so I wouldn’t feel so miserable anymore.”
“And to this day, I don’t know why Ember took pity on you, runt,” growled Garble. “You were just a pit stain and a liability. Need I say again that you’re just a rat in the shadows?”
“You and your goons wanted to burn Mr. Sagan’s bookshop down!” shouted Spike. “Of course I wasn’t going to let that happen!”
“You should’ve left well enough alone!” said Garble angrily. “You weren’t even a Dragon anymore, so why did you care!?”
“Because I still cared about my friend!” declared Spike. “Turning you and your goons in was the best thing I ever did for myself!”
“That’s right!” Twilight said. “When my brother told me what happened, he convinced me to give Spike another chance. I have my friend back and I’m never letting him go!”
“That goes the same for me!” Rainbow declared.
“Yeah!” Pinkie nodded.
“He’s staying put with us!” Applejack said in a no nonsense manner.
“My puppy will not go astray again!” Fluttershy yelled.
“And since I’m in total agreement with my friends, I think it’s time that you and your… associates leave.” Rarity said haughtily, sticking her nose up. “We were having a very lovely lunch, and you are spoiling it for everyone.”
“And like I told Miss Pinkie here.” Garble smirked as he jabbed his thumb towards Pinkie. “We’re not leaving.”
“Wow, you got my name on the first go!” cheered Pinkie.
Having enough, Spike decided to walk towards Garble and his two underlings, earning worried looks from the Harmony Hotties. As he stood against the trio before him, he couldn’t help but be aware of how big they were compared to them. Spike didn’t really care because, as miserable as he felt running into these three thugs just moments ago, he felt his anger grow, his face contorted in rage.
“I think the ladies want you to leave.” Spike seethed.
“Oh, look who decided to stop hiding under a dress.” Garble scoffed and laughed. Addressing his two lackeys, he said, “Look, boys. The runt wants to show off for the ladies!”
Garble’s taunting and his underlings laughing did nothing but make Spike eyes twitch.
“At least he has something to show off, punk!” shouted Rainbow.
“You want come over here and say that to my face, C-cup!?” challenged Garble.
“How about I introduce my foot to your nuts!” shouted Rainbow. Then she scoffed and said, “Oh, wait. You need to have a pair in order for me to kick them.”
“You try that and you'll be eating carpet way more than usual!” Garble fired back.
"I dare you to say that again, dickless!" shouted Rainbow angrily.
“Garble, your beef is with me!” Spike shouted, gaining Grable’s attention once again.
“You bet I have a beef with you.” Garble growled as he picked Spike by the front of his shirt. “You’re going to pay for ratting us out to the cops! We spent one night in jail because of you!”
“Yeah, Garble didn’t like it when one of prisoners was eyeballing him funny!” piped up the blonde thug.
“Shut up, Fang,” hissed Garble.
“Now see here, you brute!” Rarity exclaimed and intervened. “You keep your meat hooks of-
“Back off!” Garble yelled as he pushed Rarity to the ground. “You don’t want none of me, princAHHH!”
Garble was cut off as Spike bit into his hand, making him release the grip on his shirt. Spike saw Garble back off as he shook his hand wildly as he gritted his teeth in pain. Almost instantly, Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow were at his side, with Rainbow and Applejack cracking their knuckles and Twilight getting into an old style pugilistic stance.
“Really, Twilight?” asked Rainbow with an eyebrow raised.
“I’ve been studying fighting stances.” Twilight reasoned.
“I think Granny used that stance, Twi’.” Applejack commented.
All the while, Pinkie and Fluttershy quickly attended to Rarity, helping her up.
“Rarity, are you okay!?” a worried Fluttershy said.
“Just fine, dear.” Rarity said, straightening out her clothes as she glared angrily at the thugs. “Though this brute will have hell to pay for laying a hand on me, and if he so much as damaged my ensemble, he’ll pay for much more than that!”
“They’re not just party poopers, they’re bullies!” Pinkie growled as she glared at the thugs.
“And we know what we do to bullies, right Applejack?” grinned Rainbow.
“Get in line, Rainbow,” said Applejack angrily. “These rotten apples are just beggin’ to be squashed!”
“Girls… I want to handle Garble myself,” said Spike intently.
“Spike, no.” Twilight said worriedly.
“I’ll be fine.” Spike insisted. Then he looked back at Applejack and said, “I got this, I really do.”
Applejack took notice and reluctantly nodded. She saw Spike walk up to Garble, who was still shaking his bitten hand. Applejack couldn’t help but worry as her best friend faced off against Garble. She knew the rest of his friends were worried about Spike and she, just the rest of the Hotties, was ready to jump if she saw that her friend needed help.
“You’re going to pay for what you did.” Spike said, cracking and loosening his neck.
“Yeah, you’re going to make me pay,” said Garble incredulously. “You forget that you were my personal punching bag back then?”
“That was then, this is now.” Spike said confidently. “I’m through with you and the Dragon Clan!”
“Shut up!” Garble said, punching Spike’s cheek.
“Spike!” the Harmony Hotties, minus Applejack screamed.
The punch didn’t go unnoticed by the crowd. Some of them immediately went to their cell phones to call the police while others watched in fascination. Whatever was happening between the group of girls, the boy and the three thugs, they were sure that they did not want to get involved, at least not themselves.
Spike staggered back and shook his head. He then walked back up to Garble with a confident smirk and said, “Really, that’s all you got? Come on, Garble! I know you can hit harder th-”
Spike was cut off when he was hit once again on the cheek, this time sending him to the ground.
“STOP IT!!” Fluttershy screamed in horror. “LEAVE HIM ALONE!!”
Before Fluttershy could go to Spike, she was caught by Applejack, who had grabbed her by the wrist. Fluttershy gave a questioning to Applejack, who only shook her. This also earned questioning looks from the rest of the Hotties.
“Spike wants to fight him, well let him.” Applejack stated.
“Applejack, you can’t be serious.” Twilight said, disbelievingly.
Spike staggered his way up, shaking his head once again. He sneered at Garble as he approached him once again.
“Garble, old buddy, you really disappoint me.” Spike laughed. “What happened to you? You lost your edge?”
“What the hell is going on?!” Twilight hissed at Applejack.
“Boy’s just getting psyched.” Applejack said simply
“‘Psyched’!? He’s getting his butt handed to him!” Rainbow said as she was about to go to Spike.
“Now hold on, missy,” said Applejack, stopping Rainbow in her tracks. “If Spike’s got this, he does.”
Just as soon those words left Applejack’s lips, Spike got punched repeatedly in the face by Garble. The thug then punched him in the gut and gave him an uppercut that sent Spike staggering back until he fell to the ground. Twilight and the other Hotties were immediately by his side, lifting him back.
“Spike, don’t do this.” Twilight urged in a scared tone.
“You don’t have to prove anything to him, Spikey.” Rarity said, taking out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiping the blood from Spike’s face.
“Oh, this is nothing.” Spike insisted as he began to walk towards Garble, only to be stopped by Twilight.
“You’re not going back out there!” Twilight yelled, who starting to get teary eyed.
“Twilight... I’ve got this.,” Spike smiled.
“You have bruises on your face, Spike!” Twilight said with her voice breaking. “I don’t know what you’re trying to prove, but I’m not going let those hooligans hurt you again!”
“Let me take him, Spike!” Rainbow said in determination. “I’ll run rings around that dickless doofus!”
“And I’ll have a very special party cannon surprise for him,” said Pinkie in a scheming tone.
“Don’t fight anymore, Spike,” begged Fluttershy. “There’s no shame in running away.”
“He won’t hit me again,” Spike smiled to Twilight and the other girls. “I promise he won’t.”
“Spike… please, I… after all that’s happened today…” Twilight pleaded.
“He won’t...” Spike assured. “Trust me.”
Twilight couldn’t stop the tears from streaming from her eyes. She didn’t want to let Spike go out there alone with those thugs, much less the one that was beating him to a pulp. But she couldn’t help but look into Spike’s eyes. She almost refused to see it, but Twilight knew that Spike was not the kid brother figure she once knew. That much was certain when the two made out in her library room not too long ago. Reluctantly, she gave Spike a nod and a small smile.
“He punches you again, I’ll give him hell.” Twilight sniffled. “Then I’ll give you hell for being stupid.”
“We’ll be right behind you if need us.” Rainbow smirked as he patted Spike on the back.
“I’ll have my party cannon set to ‘Pie’,” saluted Pinkie
“Well… just dodge, okay?” said Fluttershy, still worried.
“I normally abhor violence Spike, but...” Rarity began as she narrowed her eyes at Garble and said, “That brute dared to shove a lady, and I think he needs to be taught some manners.”
Applejack simply smiled and nodded, as if giving him permission.
Spike, determined not to let the girls down, marched towards Garble again, who had a very amused smile on his face.
“Back for more, I see,” taunted Garble.
“You know... you made feel special today, Garble.” Spike sneered. “After getting harassed by some delusional rich kid, getting put on the spot in class, and finally getting chased around by cultists and football players, you actually took the time off your busy schedule of tagging and peeing on brick walls in the seedy part of Canterlot City just to drop by and see me. Truly, I feel blessed.”
“You think this is some joke to you, runt?” seethed Garble. “You think I didn’t have better things to do than bother with some bratty kid Torch’s daughter took pity on!? I’m next in line to lead the Dragons, and one day all the gangs in Canterlot City will answer to me! But I can’t let the fact that you ratted me out and got me sent to jail hang over my head, now can’t I!?!”
“Then how about taking one last shot at me, ‘oh Lord of the Dragon Clan’?” dared Spike. “Better make it count because it’s the last shot I’m going to give you!”
“GO TO HELL, DRA-
Garble was cut off as Spike punched him directly in the nose. Immediately, Garble was screaming, cursing as he covered his face in agony. His goons were shocked that their leader was caught by surprise.
Meanwhile, Spike, looking pleased with himself, looked back to girls and everyone, minus Applejack, who was smiling a confident smile, looked completely shocked, their mouths hitting the floor in disbelief. He then looked directly at Applejack and mouthed a thank you to her. Applejack responded sternly, mouthing the word ‘focus’ to Spike, to which the boy nodded and faced off against Garble.
“You little piece of shit!” shouted Garble in rage as he uncovered his face, revealing a bloody nose. “You punched me in th-”
Garble was cut off again as Spike punched him in the nose again, causing the thug to cover his face again. He screamed even louder than before.
“Bastard, that really hurt!” screamed Garble once again, uncovering his face. “I’m gonna ki-”
Spike cut off Garble’s rant once again as he punched him in the nose. Garble covered his face in pain, screaming even in louder.
“Hey, cut it out!!” Garble shouted in pain. “This isn’t how it-”
This time, Spike punched Garble’s gut several times, taking the air out of him. Afterwards, Garble clutched his stomach as he glared at Spike with hatred eyes, growling at him.
“Shitty little fuck!” shouted garble. “Wait until I get my ha-”
Spike punched Garble several times in the face without hesitation, causing the thug to stagger, covering his face with one hand and clutching his stomach with the other, groaning.
“Um, boss?...” the thug named Fang piped. “I think you’re supposed to dodge those.”
Garble shot a death glare at Fang, which made the goon cringe. He then lunged at Spike, only to be met by a fist to his face, then several punches to the stomach and finally a hard uppercut to chin, which made Garble stagger backwards before losing his footing, falling on his back.
Garble, eyes wide, couldn’t believe what was happening. Spike had made a fool of him. Worse yet, it was in front of a crowd that was looking at this fight like it was a main event and not a public beat down he wanted to display. Then there was Spike, never taking his eyes of him, no fear in his eyes and a scowl on his face. This only infuriated Garble as he wiped the blood of his nose.
“That was for Rarity, asshole.” Spike stated.
All the while, the Harmony Hotties expressions varied. Twilight was speechless and fascinated by the fighting prowess Spike had displayed. Rarity was actually feeling faint, a blush forming on her cheeks. Rainbow had her arms folded as a smirk formed on her lips. Fluttershy had her hands to her mouth is surprise. Pinkie was actually cheering with pompoms in each hand while Applejack has a prideful smile on her face.
“Spike… when… when did…” Twilight stuttered.
“Did my puppy actually do that?” asked Fluttershy in shock.
“Looks like your puppy is a big bulldog now,” said Rainbow said proudly.
“More like a valiant knight.” Rarity said, swooning.
“You go, Spike!” cheered Pinkie.
“Just like ah taught ‘im.” Applejack said, prideful.
“WHAT!?” the rest of the Harmony Hotties exclaimed.
“I gotta say, not bad for part-time training.” Applejack
“Wait, you taught Spike… our Spike… how to do that?!” said Twilight incredulously. “What were you thinking!? You know how Spike wants to keep out of trouble!”
“And he don’t like fightin’ neither, Twilight,” said Applejack with an even tone. “You remember when I told you about me and Spike getting’ jumped by some thugs a few months back? I offered to train him every weekend and he said yes. Fact is, trouble always keeps finding our boy anyway, so he might as well be prepared.”
“Why didn’t you tell us!?” demanded Fluttershy.
“I could have helped, you know.” Rainbow said.
“Spike didn’t want y’all to worry,” said Applejack firmly. “As much as I don’t like keepin’ secrets, Spike made me promise I wouldn’t tell anyone about me training him. We even Pinkie Promised each other.”
“Oh, well that changes everything!” Pinkie said cheerfully.
“Spikey is doing well, I admit.” Rarity admitted.
“I’m still keeping an eye on those three.” Twilight said.
“You and all of us,” nodded Applejack firmly.
Meanwhile, Spike kept his focus on Garble, scowling at him. He had the punk down, but he knew he wasn’t just going to run after a few punches. Spike knew Garble wasn’t going to let this slide… at least not in front of his goons.
“I don’t want to fight you, Garbl.” Spike said firmly. “I don’t want to fight anybody, not even your thugs. But I’m not going to stand here and let you push me or my friends around. Like I said, I’m through with you. Get out of here before you lose face… or what’s left of it.”
Garble got up, breathing heavily. His face contorted to rage as he faced off against Spike.
“I’m… I’m not leaving, runt,” growled Garble. “Not until you’re a red smear on the grass.”
“If that’s how it’s going to be then,” said Spike, getting into a boxing stance.
“Haven’t you forgotten, ‘Spikey-Wikey’?” asked Garble, a manic grin forming. “The Dragon Clan never fights alone! Fang! Talon! Teach this half pint some respect!!”
Spike tensed up as Garble’s goons approached him, cracking their knuckles. Unfortunately for them, Applejack and Rainbow were immediately there at Spike’s side, each landing one hard punch to the face of each thug. The thugs fell to the ground, clutching their faces and groaning in pain. Needless to say, Garble eyes went wide in shock.
“Neither does Spike, dickless.” Rainbow said, frowning at Garble.
“I’d git while the gittin’s good, ya varmint,” threatened Applejack.
“Yeah, like I’m going to let a rat and his whores humiliate me like this.” Garble seethed as he took out a brass knuckle from his pocket. “I don’t need any backup to finish you three! All I need is-”
“GARBLE!!”
Spike, the Hotties, Garble and his thugs, along with everyone in the park, turned their attention to the source of the yell. It had a come from a tall, tough-looking light purple-haired young woman, dressed similarly to Garble, except her clothes were a blue cut-off jacket with a white shirt underneath. She wore tight black pants that accentuated her figure along with black boots. She stalked towards Garble, who now had fear adorning his face.
“Ember Fliehr,” said Spike, surprised.
“She’s huge!” Rainbow said in awe.
As soon as Ember reached Garble, she grabbed him by the throat, squeezed and lifted him up. Garble struggled, but to no avail.
“Did Torch give the order to come here, Garble?” asked Ember angrily, squeezing Garble’s throat even tighter. “Did my father give the green light to you three losers to harass people on their lunch break?”
“That’s the boss’s daughter?” Applejack asked Spike in a low tone. “She don’t look like no pitying type.”
“I’m not,” said Ember as he dropped Garble to the ground. Before Garble could say a word, Ember kicked him in the chin, putting him on his back. Then Ember stomped Garble’s balls and kept pressing her foot on them, making Garble scream a high pitch scream, which made everyone watching turn away or wince.
Back with Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy, they couldn’t look away as the woman continued to punish Garble.
“She’s… not very ladylike, is she?” asked Rarity rhetorically.
“She’s scary!” gasped Fluttershy.
“She’s turning that meanie into a weenie!” said Pinkie.
“I’ll say,” agreed Twilight.
Ember twisted her heel, causing Garble to scream even more. This caused Spike, Applejack and Rainbow to cringe.
“I’ll ask again,” said Ember viciously. “Who gave the order!?”
“NO ONE!” sobbed Garble. “NO ONE ORDERED US TO COME HERE! WE CAME HERE ON OUR OWN!”
“Typical,” said Ember, rolling her eyes backward as she took her foot off Garble’s crotch. “I’m really getting sick of disciplining you, Garble. No matter what I do, you just keep running off, settling useless vendettas and generally making a fool of yourself and by extension, the Dragon Clan. Maybe I should let my father handle you personally.”
“No, I’ll be good, I promise!” Garble blubbered fearfully and hysterically.
Before Ember could respond, she heard several police sirens in the distance. She then glared at Garble’s two henchmen, who were just getting up.
“You two!” bellowed Ember, catching the attention of Fang and Talon. “Pick him up! We’re leaving!”
Fang and Talon did as ordered and picked Garble up and ran off as quickly as they could. Ember watched them and shook her head in disgust. She then looked at Spike, Applejack and Rainbow and then to the fast approaching Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy. She couldn’t help but smile fondly at Spike and all the girls by his side.
“Guess you took my advice, Greenfire,” said Ember.
“Greenfire?” asked a confused Rainbow.
“My gang name,” answered Spike. “One I will never use again.”
“You never were cut out for the Clan life,” laughed Ember. “Guess you’ll have to settle for having your own harem, huh?”
Spike blushed at that and so did the rest of the Hotties. Before Spike could answer, Ember was already running off. She ordered the two henchmen dragging Garble to a nearby black car, where they deposited their fallen boss. Ember got into the car and instantly drove off just as soon as the police cars arrived, giving chase. The rest of the lunchtime crowd sighed in relief, glad the whole ordeal was over.
“What a day,” sighed Spike.
“We sure showed them,” said Rainbow confidently.
“More like she showed him,” cringed Applejack.
“I don’t know why that creep was crying,” commented Rainbow. “I mean, he would need to grow a pair in order to feel anything down there, right?”
Spike and the Hotties laughed uproariously. It was a crass comment, but after all that has happened, it was a much needed relief.
“Rainbow… th-...that wasn’t nice,” Fluttershy chided, but continued laughed.
“Really, dear, such humor.” Rarity said, who was still laughing.
“Still, don’t ever worry us like that again, Spike.” Twilight said as she calmed herself. “And for heaven’s sake, tell us everything next time, please.”
“I didn’t want any of you to worry.” Spike said sheepishly.
“We’re always going to worry about you.” Twilight said, smiling warmly as the other girls nodding in agreement. “I don’t care if you become big and strong, we won’t ever stop worrying about you.”
“That’s right,” Fluttershy said firmly.
“Still, Spikey-Wikey, it was very noble of you to stand up for a lady like that,” purred Rarity as she traced a finger on Spike’s chest, causing him to blush.
“And now that I know how you spend your weekends, I might just drop by Sweet Apple Acres and show a few moves of my own.” Rainbow suggested.
“That won’t be necessary,” Spike said nervously.
“Twily!” shouted a voice.
Spike and the Hotties looked to the source of the shout and found that Officer Shinning was coming towards them. Twilight smiled as did the others, relieved to see a familiar face.
“Big brother!” exclaimed Twilight happily.
“Came as soon as I heard,” said Shining as he stopped running. “Are you alright?”
“Never better, Shiny,” said Twilight as she came over to Shining and gave him a big hug.
“I’m glad,” said Shining, hugging Twilight back. He then turned his attention to Spike and the rest of the girls. “Is it true? The Dragon Cult was here?”
“They just ran off, officer,” Rainbow said as she jerked a thumb towards to where the Dragon Cult ran. “Heard the sirens and turned tail.”
“Guess the force will have a full plate chasing those guys back to Canterlot City,” said Shining. He then spotted Spike and saw the bruises on his face. “You okay there, bro? Looks like you had a pretty rough day.”
“It has been a rough ride, officer,” smiled Spike. “But I’m not alone. I have Twilight and the girls looking out for me, and I looking out for them. I wouldn’t want it any other way.”
At that, Twilight went over to Spike and gave him a big hug, to which he returned. The rest of the Hotties joined in a massive group hug with Spike in the middle. Spike couldn’t help but smile goofily, thinking that things could only go well from there.
Author's Note
Thanks again to Wilcard25 and F14m3rz for pre-reading and editing. I promise that the next chapter will come soon...hopefully sooner rather than later.
The Big Man
Chapter 5 – Consequences
Being a nurse wasn’t the only thing I did in my years at Canterlot High School. After I took on my first tutoring job, I took to being an unofficial guidance counselor to the little lambs (the students) that came through my office door. Of course, when word got out about my positive bedside manner, I became a nurse that treated emotional wounds rather than physical ones. Most students would be surprised that when I started out on my first year at CHS that I was a very lonely, terse and above all else, blunt person. Now the students see me as a big sister figure who will listen to them in their time of need (at least, the ones who weren’t sexualizing me in their love letters, which I really didn’t mind... for the most part). I love to think that I made a difference in the lives of my little lambs, and hopefully keep them from making the same mistakes I’ve made when I was their age.
Luna de la Huerta My Life after Nightmare Moon
“Will the following students report to the Principal’s office: Twilight Sagan, Rarity Jones, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Jacqueline Apple, Iris Dash and Marilyn Flutters. Repeat: Will the following students report to the Principal’s office: Twilight, Rarity, Pinkamena, Jacqueline, Iris and Marilyn. Thank you for your cooperation.”
Spike tensed up when he had heard the announcement over the PA system. He had been writing an essay for history class, basically jotting down what he wanted to get out of this year’s lessons and not just the same old textbook lessons of years before. That seemed unimportant at the moment when he stopped writing, the announcement weighing heavily on his mind.
Time had passed since Spike and the Harmony Hotties returned to school two hours ago, each going their separate ways. He had gotten to his next class without incident, though he did notice a few looks from the students, no doubt wondering if either the football team or if the Cult of Butterflies had gotten to him at lunch, judging from the bruises on his face. Spike had ignored them for the most part, but felt that the last hours of school were going to feel like an eternity.
Spike, now in his last class of the day, wanted to be with Twilight and the others more than anything. He knew that they were in trouble. That stunt with the PA system had been Twilight’s idea, and the rest of Hotties had a part to play in saving Spike from a lunchtime beat down. Not that it mattered, thanks to Garble and his goons at Golden Oaks Park.
The only happy memory from that lunch time was that Spike showed that he wasn’t a pushover anymore. He showed he could hold his own, at least against one bully. Spike felt like he could take on anything.
Unfortunately, Spike knew the inevitable was coming for his the six girls that had meant everything to him. He knew they were going to be punished and there was nothing he could do. Spike loved each and every one of the Harmony Hotties with every fiber of his being. He wanted to dash through the classroom door just to be with them, but he knew that Twilight and the others would want him out of trouble, so he reluctantly stayed put, wishing class would just end.
Spike looked up at the classroom clock and glared at it, almost hatefully. Only a minute had passed since he stopped writing. He frowned and began to write on his paper again, hoping the minutes would go by faster.
“They’re in trouble because of me,” thought Spike, depressed. “After all that’s happened, my friends are going to suffer. This is so unfair.”
The principal’s office at Canterlot High School was one of the less intimidating places on campus. Inside, there were a couple of bookshelves, each having assorted textbooks, manuals and assorted awards, trophies and certifications. Picture frames adorned the walls, each featuring Principal Celestia de la Huerta with friends, family, and school colleagues. There were also a few school banners adorning the wall, all blue with yellow trim, and a golden horseshoe, the logo of CHS. Principal Huerta’s desk was simply kept with her nameplate in front, her own personal public announcement system with a microphone and a telephone. There was an air of warmth inside, inviting those who came in.
Still, Twilight and her friends dreaded being there at the moment. They stood before Principal Huerta, who was sitting behind her desk, pinching the bridge of her nose. This worried the Hotties, and it made them feel tense, yet they each tried to put on a brave face. It hadn’t been long since they had arrived to the principal’s office, and things weren’t looking good for them. Principal Huerta hadn’t even said a word since they arrived, which doubly worried them.
Wanting to break the silence, Twilight nervously asked, “You… you wanted to see us, Principal Huerta?”
Celestia looked up with a stern expression and responded, “It’s been a long day, young ladies. I’ll admit that this has been an interesting start to the school year. I hadn’t expected to be handing down many detention slips, suspension notices, and expulsion orders on the first day.”
“Must have set a record.” Rainbow chimed in, trying to alleviate the situation.
“Not something we at this school can be proud of, Ms. Dash,” groaned Celestia in frustration, shaking her head, which made the rainbow-haired girl quiet down. She then continued and addressed the girls in front of her, “You’re good girls, all of you. Ever since I saw you enter this campus as freshmen, I knew that all of you were special. You’re good to each other, the best of friends. A great example of what friends should be. For what it’s worth, I think what you girls did for Spike Drake shows how much you care for not only a fellow student, but also a friend.”
Celestia stood from her chair and folded her arms, looking sternly at Twilight and her friends. For Twilight and her friends’ part, they were feeling dread, like they were awaiting their final judgment.
“I’ve had to hand down several detention slips to many students today,” said Celestia, calm and holding herself back emotionally. “Tell me why I shouldn’t do the same with you girls?”
“You’re kidding, right?” responded Rainbow incredulously. “You want to give us detention for getting our buddy out of the fire!?”
“Low tones, Miss Dash,” said Celestia sternly. “Remember that you’re in my office.”
“Sorry,” said Rainbow sheepishly.
“Begging your pardon, Principal Huerta, but I think a little first day leniency is merited in this situation,” Rarity said with a nervous smile.
“A little leniency, Miss Jones?” asked Celestia, her eyebrow rising. “Then tell me how I should show leniency to someone who not only entered the PA facility, a room that’s restricted to only campus personnel, but also used the equipment without permission.”
“Well… when you put it that way…” Rarity said meekly, looking away.
“Just how did you enter the PA facility, anyway?” asked Celestia.
“I helped lure the announcer out with some pastries I whipped up in the school cafeteria while Rarity snuck in,” explained Pinkie with a smile. This earned Pinkie a flat look from Celestia, which made the pink-haired girl grin nervously.
“And the robot, Miss Pie?” asked Celestia. “Would you mind telling me where you got the parts?”
“Um… can I plead the fifth?” asked Pinkie nervously.
“Aw, shoot.” Applejack swore. “Me and Rainbow got some leftover parts in the trash the CHS science team left over for their upcoming annual Robo-Wars event.”
“And what was your part in all this, Ms. Flutters?” Celestia inquired to Fluttershy.
“I… um… I sort of helped Pinkie… model the robot after me,” answered Fluttershy, looking away as she fidgeted.
Celestia remained quiet but couldn’t help covering her face with her right hand, feeling disappointed in the girls in front of her. She silently began to count to herself in order to calm down. Uncovering her face, Celestia looked directly at Twilight.
Fearing the worst, Twilight immediately burst out and said, “Principal Huerta, it was all my idea! I planned everything! Breaking into the PA facility, the robot, everything. I’m fully ready to take any punishment you hand down.”
“Oh, trust me, Ms. Sagan,” said Celestia in a serious tone. “You will be punished. But you won’t be alone.”
“But Principal Huerta, I-
“Enough!” Celestia cut off Twilight. “You planned this AND your friends went along with it willfully, so that does not exempt them from punishment. I’m sorry, but you and your friends have to face the consequences of your actions. Do I make myself clear?”
“Yes, Principal Huerta,” said Twilight, her head down, sad and defeated.
“Just to let you know, I’ve called all your parents personally, so they already know what punishment I’m handing down to the six of you,” explained Celestia. She sighed and continued, “Believe me when I say that I took your good intentions into account, misguided as they were. I’m placing you six together into a month’s worth of Saturday detention with Ms. Harshwhinny.”
“WHAT!?” all six of the Hotties exclaimed.
“It could have been a lot worse, ladies,” Celestia pointed out. “Breaking into the PA facility, setting up an unauthorized school assembly and the assist in making a dangerous contraption without the guidance of a teacher…I could have expelled the lot of you, ladies. Let’s just say I was being lenient.”
After a moment, the girls muttered in agreement. It could have been a lot worse, what with the expulsions and suspensions handed out earlier to the students that were chasing Spike all over the school earlier.
“Does it have to be Ms. Harshwhinny?” complained Rainbow.
“Couldn’t you get somebody more pleasant?” asked Rarity hopefully.
“Like, anybody else but Ms. Harshwhinny?” pleaded Fluttershy.
“It’s not up to debate, ladies,” said Celestia evenly. “I’ve already let Ms. Harshwhinny know about the situation. You will report to her every Saturday this month for detention. That is all.”
“Come on, girls,” said Twilight sadly as she turned around and walked towards the door. “There’s nothing more we can do.”
Twilight opened the door and walked out, the other girls in the room following suit, leaving Celestia alone in her office.
Celestia sighed as she leaned back on her chair. It had been a long day for her, and she felt that it was going to be a long semester.
The final bell had rung ,and Spike couldn’t get out of the classroom fast enough. He dashed towards his locker and just piled his things inside his bag. Spike wanted to know what had happened to Twilight and the others, and was desperate to meet with them.
“Spike!” a voice called out to him.
Spike immediately recognized the voice as that of his friend Featherweight. He stopped and went over to him.
“Featherweight, whatever it is, it can wait,” said Spike in a rushed tone.
“Yeah, well it concerns your girlfriends, buddy,” said Featherweight seriously.
“What happened to them?” asked Spike with concern on his face, his heart racing.
“Word around the school is that they got detention, man.” Featherweight explained. “That little stunt with the PA system got them busted.”
“Oh, no… no…” Spike’s shook his head, voice cracking as he as once broke into a run.
“Don’t do anything stupid, Drake!” Featherweight called out to Spike.
Spike paid no heed as he made his way to the principal’s office. He sidestepped a few students, but did bump into a few other people along the way. Spike was distraught at what had happened to his friends, the Hotties. He had already feared the worst, and now that Featherweight had told him that all of them had gotten detention, Spike, more than anything, wanted to let himself be heard, and make a case for his friends before the principal if he could. All these thoughts ran through Spike’s head as he finally arrived at the door of the principal’s office.
“Little lamb,” called out a voice, which stopped Spike from touching the doorknob.
Spike turned his head to the side and found that Luna was right there beside him, arms folded with a sympathetic look on her face.
“Just what do you hope to accomplish in there?” asked Luna.
“My friends got detention because me,” said Spike somberly.
“And you want to save them by barging into the Principal’s office to state your case,” Luna said, shaking her head. “It’s a noble gesture, but ultimately foolhardy.”
“I have to do something,” said Spike, his voice growing desperate.
“Judging from those bruises on your face, I think you’ve been through enough,” Luna said, placing her hand on top of Spike’s hand. “I think you and I need to have a chat.”
The nurse’s office wasn’t as spacious as the classrooms of CHS, but it had enough room for its purposes. There were two cots for the patients as well as desk for the nurse, plus several cabinets for storing medicines, bandages, and other medical supplies. There was also a small laptop computer and a coffee/tea-maker on the desk, plus few medical books. There was a small refrigerator at the far right corner of the room. Finally, there was a lone window that was open to let in the breeze. All in all, it was very quaint room with a view.
Spike sat on the side of one of cots, his arms folded with his head down, looking sadly at the floor. He hadn’t said a word since Luna had led him to the nurse’s office. He thought it best not say anything without sounding rude, so he waited as Luna made two cups of tea.
“Any syrup or lemon with your tea?” asked Luna.
“Syrup, thank you,” nodded Spike.
Luna went to the small refrigerator, opened it and picked up a syrup bottle and half a lemon. She closed the refrigerator door with a kick and went to the two hot cups of tea on her desk. She squeezed the lemon juice in her cup and proceeded to pour syrup in Spike’s. After mixing both cups with a spoon, she handed Spike of cup of tea and proceed to sit at her desk, her own tea in hand.
“So… I see you have had quite the interesting day since we last saw each other.” Luna started as she took a sip of her tea.
“To put it mildly, yes,” responded Spike with a sigh.
“You know, I was on my way to lunch when I saw you being chased by that mob,” said Luna, shaking her head. “I figured you were going to need some medical attention if I didn’t get to you first, so I ran after you and the mob. Too bad I’m not built for athletics, which is why I couldn’t keep up. Depending on how you look at it, it’s a good thing Miss Jones saved you with that stunt with the PA system.”
“Yeah… good thing,” said Spike, unsure.
“Which begs the question: how did those bruises get on your face if you escaped that mob?” inquired Luna.
“Lunch time fight at Golden Oaks Park,” answered Spike, gripping his tea cup. “Guess I have a knack for getting into trouble, no matter how much I don’t want to.”
“Or if your mouth isn’t getting you into trouble,” Luna pointed out, remembering Spike’s encounter with Blueblood and his goons from earlier in the day.
“Just because I don’t want any trouble, doesn’t mean I’ll take any crap from anyone,” said Spike firmly, but realized what he said at the end and said, “Sorry about the language.”
“I’ll excuse it this time,” dismissed Luna. “But it doesn’t change the fact that you were seeking trouble by going to the principal’s office, even if it was to plead a case for your friends.”
“It’s my fault they got detention.” Spike countered heatedly.
“And I think you’re being too hard on yourself for something that clearly wasn’t your doing,” Luna countered back.
“You don’t understand,” said Spike, his voice breaking as gripped the heated tea cup.
“Try me.” Luna challenged.
Spike sighed and the chugged down the tea from his cup. This surprised Luna and found that Spike didn’t seem to mind the heat from the tea coursing down his throat. She shook her head and tabled her curiosity for the scene for another time. As soon as Spike finished, he let out a breath.
“Those girls have been my friends ever since we met back in grade school,” started Spike. “Since then, they’ve been there for me, whether it was to help me study, or defending me from bullies. There’s never a dull moment with them around, like everyday there was an adventure to be had. I was always happy to have them.”
Spike sighed, but then he gripped the tea cup again, this time in frustration and anger.
“And you know what I did to thank them?” Spike continued. “I tossed them aside because I thought they were holding me back! I even blamed them for trying to keep me as their helpless little baby brother! I even let my ex-girlfriend egg me on about it, only for her to dump me days later! I felt so shitty afterwards that I wanted to take every nasty thing I said to them back, but I was too much of a coward to face them! I ran away from home, only to join a gang, which is just another mistake I’m paying for today!”
Spike began to breathe heavily for a few moments, the calmed himself and continued to vent.
“I still can’t believe they took me back. After all the nasty things I said to their faces, they took me back. Even now, saying I’m sorry didn’t feel like I was doing enough, so I promised myself that I was going to be there for them just like they were there for me. I don’t ever want to turn my back on those girls… not ever again.”
Spike stayed quiet for a moment before finally saying, “I definitely don’t want them to pay for protecting me… or for my mistakes.”
Luna had listened intently as she sipped the last of her tea. She really felt for Spike as she listened to his story and his reasons for wanting to help his friends. She set her tea cup down on her desk and sat next to Spike on the cot.
“Little lamb, I think you’re being too hard on yourself,” said Luna soothingly. “You shouldn’t be punishing yourself for whatever mistakes you made in the past. Believe me when I tell you that dwelling on past mistakes can never be good for you.”
“You ever join a gang, Nurse Luna?” asked Spike.
“I didn’t need a gang to cause trouble, little lamb,” answered Luna.
“Did you just boast?” Spike laughed slightly.
“Let’s just say I was too young and stupid to realize I was hurting a lot of people,” Luna said, looking away in embarrassment. “It got so bad that I almost got my big sister killed over my actions. Even after all that, my big sister forgave me. She even forgave me for what I did to her prom dress I shredded.”
“The girls did forgive me for everything bad I said and did to them.” Spike sighed, still feeling unsure.
“Don’t you think it’s time to forgive yourself?” Luna asked softly.
Spike stayed quiet for a moment, as if trying to find the right answer. Luna took this as her cue to continue.
“I know it’s difficult to forgive yourself sometimes, little lamb. It wasn’t just my sister I wronged all those years ago, I hurt a lot of people when I was young, mostly on the misguided notion that they had wronged me. When I realized the enormity of all the bad things I did, I felt so horrible that I thought I couldn’t go on with my life. I let it haunt me for so many years, and it got to the point where I couldn’t face my sister, my parents, and what little friends I had left. When I finished high school, I decided to study somewhere far away from my family so I could suffer on my own.
“It wasn’t until my sister offered me a job here that I started to move on. Celestia had forgiven me, but I had to forgive myself. It wasn’t easy because I dwelled in my past too much. It wasn’t until I started treating and counseling the students that I found joy again. It helps when you have a caring sister helping you along the way…not to mention, having a meat-headed, but loving and understanding boyfriend.”
“So he’s your big ram, huh?” inquired Spike with a smile.
“Like you wouldn’t believe,” replied Luna in a dreamy, husky tone. She noted that Spike looked very awkwardly at her, and shook her head. “Um… look, little lamb, the point is that you shouldn’t dwell too much on the past and focus on moving forward. Your friends wouldn’t want you to beat yourself over it.”
“Yeah… I think you’re right.” Spike agreed.
“You feeling a bit better?” asked Luna with a smile.
“Better than I was a few minutes ago, thanks.” Spike answered appreciatively.
“Before you go, there is one more thing I have to ask.” Luna said curiously. She then gave Spike a smirk and asked, “That fight you mentioned you had at lunch… did you give as good as you got?”
With a confident smile, Spike responded, “That and more, Nurse Luna.”
“I’m glad to know that you’re no pushover, little lamb,” said Luna brightly. “But I think I’ve kept you long enough. You wouldn’t want your friends or parents to worry now, would you?”
“Thanks for the talk, Nurse Luna,” Spike said as he got up and placed the teacup on the desk. He almost made it to the door until Luna placed a hand on his shoulder, which caused him look back at a smiling Luna.
“If you ever need counseling, feel free to drop by, little lamb,” said Luna genuinely.
“You sure your boyfriend won’t mind?” asked Spike jokingly.
“I think I can squeeze you in,” laughed Luna.
With that, Luna let Spike go on his way, noting that the boy walking with an extra skip in his step.
“Such a good boy.” Luna said as she smiled to herself.
Spike had made it out of the school building without incident. Though he still felt like he could have done something on the Hotties' behalf, Spike knew that Nurse Luna was right and shouldn’t make a bad situation worse. His friends meant a lot to him, but he knew they wouldn’t want him to get into trouble.
“Spike!” someone called out.
Spike turned to the sound of who called him out and smiled as he noticed that Twilight, along with her friends, were waving at him. Spike smiled wider as he dashed towards the Harmony Hotties. He noticed that they all wore worried expressions on their faces and as soon as he was there with Twilight and the others, he decided to set them at ease.
“I’m alright, girls,” smiled Spike. “Just had to get a few things straight, that’s all.”
“I’m glad,” sighed Twilight in relief. “I thought you had left without us.”
“Where were you anyway?” asked a curious Rarity.
“Had a talk with Nurse Luna,” answered Spike. “Well, she had to stop me from doing something stupid beforehand.”
“Nurse Luna, huh?” smirked Rainbow. “You mean every boy’s wet dream besides us? I wouldn’t blame you if you wanted to stick with her for the rest of the day.”
“Rainbow,” Spike said, his face red in embarrassment. He pulled himself together and asked, “So… how much time did you girls get for saving me?”
“A month’s worth of Saturday detention.” Applejack said with a frown. “Guess it’s better than expulsion, but darn it, Granny and Big Mac aren’t gonna let me hear the end of it.”
“And it’s with Ms. Harshwhinny,” shivered Fluttershy. “I’m really not looking forward to it.”
“I hear she really loves playing the quiet game above all else.” Pinkie moaned sadly.
“I’m really sorry about all this girls,” said Spike apologetically.
“Don’t be,” said Twilight with a smile as she placed her hands on Spike’s shoulders. “Despite what happened, we had a great school day. We had a great lunch together, you showed that you can stand up for yourself and, from what I heard, you got kissed by a very bold and beautiful girl in between classes.”
“I wouldn’t say it was that bold,” Fluttershy looked away, red faced.
“Admit it, Marilyn Flutters. You put the naughty moves on Spike,” Rainbow said as she put her arm around Fluttershy’s shoulder, causing the shy girl to blush deeper.
“I guess there is some good to see after all that’s happened,” admitted Spike.
“Well, you still have to help me on star gazing tonight,” smiled Twilight, only to become a bit worried. “That is, if my parents don’t kill me first.”
“I’m sure they’ll be more than understanding,” Spike assured.
“I hope so,” Twilight smiled.
“Well…here’s hoping for a brighter tomorrow,” said Applejack with a cheer.
Spike and the girls cheered as they joined in a group hug followed by a high five. Today was an interesting first day of school, filled with highs and lows, but least they ended it with their heads held high. Maybe there will be a brighter tomorrow and Spike and the Harmony Hotties were looking forward to it.
Author's Note
And that's the end of school day. I want to thank Wildcard25 and F14m3rz for pre-reading and editing this chapter.
Spike and The Harmony Hotties may have survived the first school day, but that doesn't mean the day is done with them. Stay tuned...
The Big Man
Chapter 6 – Stargazing
It’s no secret that I’ve always been jealous of Twilight Sagan. Not because she was smarter than me or that she was always a teacher’s know-it-all. I got my own qualities that make me who I am: just plain 120% awesome. It’s just that I always felt Twilight monopolized Spike’s time. Always.
I’m probably the only one out of our circle of friends who seems to mind. The others didn’t mind because they figured they can get their time with Spike whenever they wanted. With me, my time with Spike never seemed enough. It’s just with Twilight and Spike, they were always together more often than not. I wanted what they had, or at least one entire day with Spike and me and no one else.
It’s selfish to say, but I sometimes wish that I was the one who saved Spike from those bullies all those years ago. Then maybe I could have been Spike’s main girl, and not just one of many.
Iris Dash
Arriving home had not been fun for Spike. As soon as he stepped into the house, Spike was nearly assaulted by his mom, Annabel, who was barraging him with questions while also scolding him for getting into a fight on his first day of school. Spike’s father, Michael, was no better as he asked him if he won the fight, which sparked an argument between the parents. Not wanting to be in the middle of a parental dispute, Spike immediately went to his room and started on his homework. Afterwards, after triple checking his work (a trait he got from Twilight), he lay on his bed and rested, wondering how his friends were doing, especially since he and Twilight were supposed to be stargazing later tonight.
A couple of hours afterwards, Spike and his parents were having dinner and conversing about the day, though his parents were doing most of the talking. Spike, for his part, was picking at his salad as he waited anxiously for Twilight to call. He knew that he and Twilight were scheduled for stargazing that evening, but considering today’s events, especially Twilight getting detention along with her friends, he was feeling a bit doubtful about things going forward as scheduled. Yes, Spike had assured Twilight that things would be fine, but that didn’t mean the schedule would keep.
“Spike, you’re barely eating.” Annabel Drake said with concern in her voice.
“Huh? Oh, sorry mom.” Spike looked up and apologized as she shook his head. “Just have a lot on my mind lately.”
Annabel Drake was a fairly attractive woman with long, green hair who kept herself in shape even after having given birth to Spike all those years ago. She was tall and slim, a whole inch taller than her husband, Michael. She was conservatively dressed in a purple blouse and black slacks.
“I’ll bet,” said Michael Drake as he ate his salad. “Just be glad you weren’t part of Rivals Night at the pub last night. Just one bruise meant you got lucky to escape with your life.”
Michael Drake was a bearded man with dark short hair, dressed in a black, collared shirt and dark blue pants. Though he was shorter than his wife, Michael looked pretty strong, but not overly muscular. Like his wife, he kept in shape, though it was more about looking and staying tough than anything else.
“You really shouldn’t be making light of happened to Spike, Mike,” chided Annabel.
“I’m not, Annie,” assured Michael. “But considering our boy was getting chased around school and getting punched by a gang banger, I thought he would be a little worse for wear.”
“He still shouldn’t be looking for a fight.” Anna said, shaking her head.
“Mom, for the last time, I wasn’t looking for a fight.” Spike argued.
“I just don’t want you getting into trouble.” Annabel said worriedly.
“Annie, he’s had a rough day.” Michael said. Then he took a teasing tone and said, “Besides, he’s not alone out there. Spike’s got his girlfriends looking out for him.”
“Dad, quit it,” frowned Spike as he blushed.
“Aw, let your old man have his fun, boy,” laughed Michael. “I was never this popular with the ladies when I was your age. Your mother, on the other hand-
“Choose your words carefully, dear,” warned Annabel as she cut her husband off.
Before Michael could speak, the phone rang. Spike was immediately out of his seat and answered the phone, then asked expectantly, “Twilight?”
There were some indistinct sounds coming from the phone before Spike said, “Oh, Rarity it’s you, I…wait, slow down…oh, man that sucks…oh geez, I’m really sorry…look, I’ll make it up to you…no, I insist…for the last time, no bow ties…fine, bowties…ok...ok…no, I’ll be there…ok, bye.”
“Rarity, I take it?” asked Annabel.
“Yeah, that was her.” admitted Spike sheepishly as he rubbed the back of his head as he hung up the phone. “Her parents grounded her, plus she can’t help out at the Carrousel Boutique for the rest of the week. She’s really broken up about it.”
“Ooh, that is a shame.” Annabel sympathized.
“I did promise to model for her at lunchtime tomorrow, so-”
Spike got cut off by another ring from the phone, which he answered with, “Drake Residence…Oh, hey Pinkie, I…wow, a no pastry diet…no kitchen privileges…no parties for the rest of the week…Pinkie, don’t cry…look, tomorrow will be better…yes, I promise…yes…I’ll talk to you tomorrow…bye.”
Spike was about to hang up the phone when it rang again. This time he checked the caller ID and saw that was from the Dash residence. He answered and said, “Rainbow, how’s it… oh… they’re at it again, huh… well, that’s one way of looking at things… yeah, we’re still on for Friday… Rainbow, I don’t even know if… I’m just helping Twilight with her studies… yes, that’s all… Rainbow, my parents are right here, don’t talk like that… fine, we’ll talk later… bye.”
Spike sighed as she hung up the phone, his face red as he sat back on the table. He tried to remain calm as he ate his salad, but couldn’t since his parents looked at him curiously.
“And what was that about, young man?” asked Annabel, her eyebrow raised.
“Oh, um, Pinkie got grounded and Rainbow’s parents haven’t punished her yet, because they’re fighting again,” explained Spike.
“What your mother meant to ask was what Rainbow said to you now,” Michael said plainly.
“Oh, that…uh, you know, Rainbow being Rainbow,” Spike said, laughing nervously before continuing to eat his salad.
Michael chuckled at Spike’s response while Annabel could only narrow her eyes suspiciously. Before they could inquire any further, the phone rang again. Spike was about to get up again before Annabel shook her head at him and got up herself, going to the phone and answering it.
“Drake residence,” said Annabel, answering the phone. “Oh, Twilight, it’s you…he’s eating right now. Can I take a message?”
Spike was nervous as he looked at her mother expectantly, listening on the phone as she nodded at everything.
“I understand.” Annabel said. “Yes, I’ll tell him. Good-bye.”
“So, what’s the word, mom?” asked Spike.
“The word is that you should finish your dinner, because Twilight expects you promptly at seven sharp,” said Annabel happily.
“Wow, really?” Spike perked up.
“Yes, now finish up,” said Annabel as she took her seat at the table.
“Man, I thought Twilight’s parents would have been angry at her after today.” Spike wondered in relief as he began to eat again.
“Well, her parents aren’t letting her go to the Starswirl De Beers book signing this week, so she didn’t get out of it with her parents unscathed.” Annabel explained.
“Oh, boy,” cringed Spike. “Another thing I should apologize for.”
“I’m more surprised Twilight’s parents are actually letting our boy help her study tonight,” said Michael.
“That’s because our son is a very responsible, helpful young man,” said Annabel proudly, then she narrowed her eyes at Spike and added seriously, “Though I hope that studying is all you and Twilight will do, right?”
“Oh, absolutely,” answered Spike quickly.
Annabel still looked suspicious at Spike and then said to Michael, “Dear, could you get my purse? I want Spike to make a stop at the pharmacy.”
“MOM!” exclaimed a red faced Spike, which made Michael laugh uproariously.
Not long after, Spike was already on his way to Twilight’s house, several notebooks, pens and pencils stored in the book bag that was slung to his back. He walked as he talked with Applejack via his Penny-Tab using video chat.
“And that’s the gist of it,” said Applejack with a sigh.
“I’m really sorry, AJ,” said Spike. “I know how much you wanted to represent the Apple family at the Ponyville Fighting Convention.”
“Yeah, and what’s worse is that Granny Smith chose Big Macintosh to go in mah place,” said Applejack with a frown. “Big Mac may be tough lookin’, but he’s too much of a softy when it comes to fightin’.”
“Well, it’s not like she could send anyone else” Spike reasoned. “Unless your kid sister is secretly an MMA prodigy…”
“Applebloom’s too busy solvin’ other people’s problems along with her crusader friends,” laughed Applejack. “I think she wants to be a guidance counselor when she graduates in a few years.”
“And here I am, trying to survive high school,” sighed Spike. “I don’t even know what I want to do with my life after that. I don’t even want to think of life without you girls in two years, since all six of you will be off to college.”
“Aw, don’t sweat it, sugarcube,” assured Applejack. “Just think in the now and how much fun you’ll have with us. Speaking of fun, ah think you should show Twilight a good time. Ya know, a little practice after some theory.”
Spike caught what Applejack said and blushed. He shook his head and said, “Twilight’s parents are going to be there. I don’t think anything is going to happen.”
“Ya never know,” winked Applejack. She then squeezed her breasts together and said, “Maybe you can show me some of them moves you’ll no doubt use on Twilight tonight.”
“Applejack,” groaned Spike. He then looked up and saw that he was in front of Twilight’s house. He walked to the door and said, “Well, here I am. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”
“Have fun now, ya hear?” said Applejack, signing off.
Spike put away his Penny Tab in his bag and knocked on the door. Spike didn’t have to wait too long as the door opened. The one who answered was Twilight’s mother, Velvet Sagan. She was a tall woman, long white hair with purple streaks. The woman wore a light purple blouse and light blue jeans. Spike couldn’t help but find the woman a bit attractive, but shook the feeling off. Twilight wouldn’t like the fact that he was checking out her mom.
“Hey there, Mr. Drake” Velvet greeted Spike with a smile with a hand on her hip.
“Oh, hi, Mrs. Sagan,” greeted Spike with a wave and a smile. “I’m here to assist Twilight in her studies.”
“Please come in, Spike,” said Velvet as she turned around led Spike in. “And have a seat. Twilight will be down in a bit.”
Spike entered the house and made his way towards the nearby couch, sitting on it. He relaxed and waited for Twilight to come down. Spike saw that Twilight’s father, Nicholas Light Sagan, was sitting across him on another couch, reading a heavy book, a coffee table dividing him. He saw that Nicholas, a blue-haired man with a lanky figure, didn’t even so much as look at him as he read his book and only reach for his tea cup and take a few sips.
“Hi, Mr. Sagan,” greeted Spike with a smile. “I see you're taking a break from the book store.”
“Oh, hey there, son,” said Nicholas as he suddenly looked up from his book. “I heard my baby girl took a bullet for you today.”
“Look, I’m sorry I-
“Don’t be.” Nicholas said, cutting off Spike. “What my daughter did was admirable, if a bit questionable. It proves what a good friend she can be and she’ll do anything to protect you. She always has.”
“I’m always grateful for Twilight’s friendship, Mr. Sagan,” said Spike genuinely.
“And I’m always grateful for what you did for me and my family, Spike Drake,” smiled Nicholas.
Before Spike could respond, he saw that Velvet had come back with an energy drink can for Spike, which she placed on the table.
“Oh, thanks, Mrs. Sagan.” Spike said gratefully as he picked the energy drink and inspected it. He gave out a whistle and said, “This is some strong stuff.”
“I figured you would need it,” smiled Velvet.
“Spike, you’re here!” someone called out.
Spike saw that Twilight was making her way downstairs, wearing a lab coat over her clothes and her hair done up in a bun. She was also wearing her glasses, which made Spike smile wide. Before Spike could greet her, though, she handed him a long, scrolling list.
“I’m still setting up upstairs, so I need you to get these books from my room,” explained Twilight. “Now hurry up, I’m already behind on some things, so hop to it!”
Twilight immediately ran upstairs again, leaving a bewildered Spike behind as well as two amused parents. Spike sighed and opened his energy drink can.
“Guess I’m going to need this,” said Spike as he took a sip from his energy drink.
Though Twilight had her own room which was already a library in the basement, she also had another room reserved in the Sagan household that was converted into a sort of observatory. Formerly her brother’s Shining’s room, the makeshift observatory was filled with charts on the walls, a few whiteboards filled with several different equations, scattered notes, and a few computers. There was also a sliding door that led to the balcony, where Twilight’s telescope was set up.
Spike did all he could to keep up with Twilight’s frantic pace. If he wasn’t making sure he was handing Twilight the right book, Spike was busy taking down every word Twilight dictated. Spike was also making sure that Twilight didn’t go off the rails, telling her to calm down, even though she was missing some book or some equation. Spike even had to remind her that there were some things she missed, which made Twilight’s behavior even more frantic as she sped her efforts to complete everything on schedule.
Spike did make the mistake of actually hiding a book, which earned him glare and a slap on the arm from Twilight. He reasoned that Twilight needed to lighten up while Twilight needed him to stop playing games.
Spike and Twilight then settled to a slower pace as they both went to balcony. Twilight observed the stars with her telescope as she dictated to Spike. Spike, of course, took notes, this time a bit more relaxed. Spike felt a bit more at ease as he paid attention to every word Twilight said. He couldn’t help but admire Twilight’s dedication to her studies and it made him smile.
‘No doubt she’s got it all figured out,’ thought Spike. ‘She’s going to be a teacher one day, and a damn good one. All the universities will want her. She’ll be the greatest professor that ever lived; maybe she’ll be a dean at one of those Ivy League universities. Twilight has her life ahead of her.’
Spike sighed and stopped writing, though he continued his train of thought.
‘The girls already have their lives all figured out. Twilight will be a teacher someday. Rarity will have set the fashion world on fire. Pinkie will have her own bakery/party business. Applejack will no doubt be a great leader of the agricultural industry. Rainbow will be a star athlete and Fluttershy…my God, she’ll be a great vet for all the animals, that or take over the local animal shelter…
‘So where does that leave me?’
“Spike?” Twilight spoke up, interrupting Spike’s train of thought.
“Oh, sorry, Twi, I must have zoned out,” responded Spike, sheepishly.
“Spike, I need you to be focused,” chided Twilight as she approached Spike. “I can’t have my number one assistant being inattentive.”
“I’m sorry, Twilight.” Spike said apologetically. “I’ll try to pay more attention.”
“Spike, what’s troubling you?” asked Twilight, her voice filled with concern.
“Nothing, it’s just…” Spike trailed off, but willed himself to continue. “Before I arrived here, I had a talk with Applejack. Did you know that her little sister Applebloom is out there helping people with their problems? Applejack thinks her baby sister is going to be a counselor someday. That got me thinking that you, Rarity and the rest… you got your lives all figured out, in two years you’ll be off to college and… it got me thinking of what I want to be… and I haven’t figured it out yet.”
“Spike.” Twilight spoke softly as she held both of Spike’s hands. “You have plenty of time to figure that out. You’ve only just entered high school today, so don’t worry about it. I mean… yes, me and the girls have our aspirations for bigger things, away from Ponyville, and maybe even beyond the Canterlot Valley. But believe me when I say that you can go far with whatever you want to be.”
“Really?” asked Spike hopefully.
“Really, Spike.” Twilight responded with a smile. “Besides, I know you can be an excellent assistant. Not just to me, but to all my friends. Plus, I know you can be an excellent cook and a great dancer, and quite the fighter if today was any indication. So I don’t think you should worry about the future, because as far as I’m concerned, you’ll do great wherever you go, don’t you think?”
“I guess you’re right, Twilight,” sighed Spike in relief. “I mean, high school should be the best years of my life.”
Spike and Twilight smiled at each other as they continued to hold hands. For Spike’s part, he couldn’t help but enjoy himself in Twilight’s company. He also couldn’t help but stare into Twilight’s eyes as they sparkled with the night sky and inched himself closer. Twilight noticed this and started to blush, feeling giddy as Spike was getting closer and closed her eyes.
“Hey, you two!” a voiced exclaimed.
Spike and Twilight gasped and immediately separated from each other, feeling awkward. Twilight went over to the edge of the balcony, holding on to the rail and looking. She saw her parents next to the car in the driveway, waving at her.
“We’re taking off to the bookstore,” said Nicholas. “There seems to be more business than usual.”
“Take care, you two,” said Velvet, then she winked. “Don’t do anything foolish, you hear?”
“Mom, we were just studying!” exclaimed Twilight, red faced.
“Velvet, leave them be,” chided Nicholas as he got in the car, shutting the car.
“You’re no fun,” pouted Velvet as she got into the car as well.
Twilight remained red-faced as she watched her parents pull out of the driveway and took off. She looked on intently as the car drove into the distance and made a turn. She sighed in relief as the car went out of sight. Twilight turned around and saw that Spike was standing stiffly, sweating nervously. She approached Spike, grabbed the sides of his face and kissed him.
Spike’s eyes went wide when Twilight kissed him, but he closed them as he relaxed into the kiss, wrapping his arms around the girl’s waist. Twilight deepened kiss, moaning as she wrapped her arms around Spike’s neck. The couple went on like this for a minute until they came up for air, panting. Twilight then grabbed Spike’s wrist and began dragging him inside the room and then out the room’s door.
“Um, Twilight…” inquired Spike.
“I think a little practice after theory is an order,” Twilight said in a serious tone.
“Whatever you say,” Spike said with a smile.
In Twilight’s library/bedroom not too long later, Spike and Twilight were kneeling on top of the bed, holding hands as they made out. They kissed passionately, each trying to one up each other, deepening their kisses. They came up for air for a second before continuing, this time using their tongues. Twilight then let go of Spike’s hands and embraced his torso, continuing to wrestle with his tongue. Spike let himself be carried away, letting Twilight do whatever she wanted. It got so intense that Twilight pushed Spike down on the bed, making her the aggressor.
Spike felt Twilight deepening her kiss, her hands on his face. Spike then embraced Twilight, enjoying the sensation of her body pressed up to him, especially the sensation of Twilight’s breasts pressed up to his chest. Both began to tongue wrestle again as Spike suddenly was on top of Twilight, holding her down on the bed. They stared into each other’s eyes as they made out, each moment of their session making them sweat and feeling more excited.
‘Like our first time.’ Twilight thought feverishly as she continued to taste Spike’s tongue. ‘Spike’s really good at this… he feels so good… oh no… I’m feeling strange.’
‘God, this is hot.’ Spike thought as he was tonguing Twilight. ‘Just the thought of doing this with Twilight again… man, she’s really into this…’
Spike disengaged his lips from Twilight’s and started to kiss her neck, eliciting a moan from her. He continued this course of action, kissing all over her neck and boldly licking it. Spike became even more emboldened as Twilight gasped and panted from each lick he gave her. When he lifted his head from her neck, Spike saw Twilight panting, a smile adorning her face, tears flowing from her eyes. Spike instinctively licked Twilight’s tears from her face, making the girl sigh and pant in content.
“Spike…” panted Twilight, drool flowing from her mouth.
“Twilight…” said Spike, panting as well. “You’re so… you’re so… so naughty.”
“Don’t say that,” said Twilight, acting ashamed as she looked away from Spike. “I’m a good girl…”
“You sure are,” said Spike, lifting Twilight by her hips, making her sit on his lap. “You sure are… a very naughty girl.”
“No,” denied Twilight playfully. “You’re wrong…”
“Well then,” smiled Spike, lying down on his back on the bed. “Let’s see how much of a good girl you are, Twilight. Come here.”
Twilight bashfully obliged as she straddled on top of Spike’s waist. She then bent down and kissed Spike lightly on the lips, and then she opened the top buttons of his shirt and kissed him on the neck, sliding her tongue from his chin to his chest. After that, Twilight kissed Spike on the lips deeply, sliding her tongue inside his mouth. Spike returned the kiss, sliding his tongue inside Twilight’s mouth. After a while, the couple let go of their lip lock. Twilight couldn’t help but stare and smile at Spike.
“You look so innocent, Mr. Drake,” said Twilight breathlessly. She then felt something touching her butt. Twilight gasped and blushed, knowing what it was.
“Twilight, I’m sorry,” said Spike quickly, stammering.
“Don’t be.” Twilight said sweetly. “I’m just glad I can get that reaction out of you. I’m sure my friends will give you that reaction as well.”
“Twilight… are you sure you want to this?” asked Spike with concern. “I can be just yours and that’ll be it.”
“Spike… I love you.” Twilight declared. “But so do my friends, and as much as it pains me to share this kind of thing with them…Spike, they deserve you just as much. It helps that they also like you… really like you if the stories they’ve told me are to be believed.”
“Yeah… I bet,” blushed Spike.
“Spike… I want you to express your love to them just as much you do to me.” Twilight said, smiling sadly. “Who knows? Maybe you’ll like one of them more than you do me.”
“Twilight, I…” Spike trailed off, not knowing what to say. In the end, he nodded and said, “Fine. I’ll give the other girls a chance. But, are you sure about this?”
“Very sure.” Twilight said, rubbing her hands on Spike’s face. “I’m sure you’ll treat my friends with the love and respect that they need and deserve. But right now, at least until my parents come back... I’m all yours.”
“I sure am, Ms. Sagan,” said Spike as he pinned Twilight to the bed, making the girl giggle as she was being thoroughly kissed.
About an hour later, Spike was heading home, whistling to himself with a pleased expression on his face. He skipped every few steps and looked up at the night sky. He then took off running and jumped, flipping in midair and stuck the landing. Spike grinned, feeling very proud of himself.
‘We may not have gone far, but Twilight and I sure had fun,’ Spike thought to himself. ‘Still, she wants me to have this kind of fun with the other girls. I hope Twilight is really okay with this…’
Spike had finally made it home and noticed that some of the lights were on, but neither of his parents’ cars were in the driveway.
‘Dad must be at the pub and mom must be at the hospital,’ thought Spike as he approached the door. ‘Guess I have the house all to myself.’
Spike took out his keys was about to unlock the door when a pair of arms wrapped around him, making him stiffen in shock. Then he felt a pair of lips on his cheek, as well as a pair of breasts, which surprised him and made him turn around. His eyes widened and saw that it was Rainbow, smiling at him wickedly.
“Rainbow!” stammered Spike. “What…what are you-
“Hey there, big man,” said Rainbow. “Got a minute?”
Author's Note
Well, that's done. Thanks go to Wildcard25 and F14m3rz for pre-reading and editing duties.
The Big Man
Chapter 7 – Heart to Heart
When Spike broke off our friendship in favor of being with Delilah Discordia, it was Rainbow that was affected the most. I remember her screaming in his face, angry, betrayed, and most of all, in tears. Rainbow really must have had it bad for Spike at that point ,and to have her heart ripped out like that by someone who has been her friend for so many years, for someone to throw her loyalty right in her face… it broke our hearts, but for Rainbow, it must have shattered into pieces.
Like the rest of us, Rainbow was really glad when Spike came back to us, even if she was really stubborn about it and made it tough for him to gain back her loyalty.
Rainbow was in love and made it no secret about her intentions towards Spike.
Rarity Jones Memoirs of a Fashionista
Spike was busy making spicy nacho grilled cheese sandwiches in the kitchen while Rainbow waited for him in the living room, flipping through the channels on the television. Not a lot of time had passed since Rainbow’s unexpected arrival but Spike wasn’t exactly going to turn her away. So he decided to play the gracious host and prepare some snacks. As soon as the bread slices were toasted to a golden brown and the cheese was sufficiently melted, Spike grabbed the spatula and took both sandwiches off the pan and placed them on a plate, turning off the stove in the process. With ease, Spike grabbed the plate of sandwiches, grabbed a pair of orange sodas from the fridge, and made his way to the living room.
“Two Drake Specials, extra spicy.” Spike called out, sitting next to Rainbow on the couch, placing the plate and the drinks on the coffee table.
“Just the way I like ’em,” said Rainbow confidently.
“You know, I could grab some milk just in case,” said Spike teasingly. “I heard it works better than water when it comes to spicy food.”
“Oh, real funny, Drake,” frowned Rainbow, punching his shoulder. “If I wanted somebody busting my chops, I would have gone to Sweet Apple Acres. At least Applejack would have provided some good cider.”
“Sorry, I couldn’t help it.” Spike chuckled. “I mean, after what happened during lunch-”
“All I remember from lunch is you beating that bully and being very awesome,” said Rainbow, cutting off Spike. “Really, I don’t remember anything else.”
“Fair enough.” Spike said, smiling knowingly at Rainbow.
Spike and Rainbow proceeded to eat their sandwiches as they watched the television. Between bites, they would laugh at what went onscreen, which at the moment showed a program on stupid criminals with d-list celebrities trying to be funny about what went on. Spike really did enjoy Rainbow’s company and didn’t want to ruin the moment in any way. Rainbow was the first to finish her sandwich, and she quickly downed the soda in one big gulp, letting out a breath when she finished. Spike could only look at her in amusement as he finished his own sandwich.
“Spike, you really know how to make a girl feel at home,” complimented Rainbow.
“Anything for a friend,” said Spike genuinely.
“Feel more at home here than…” Rainbow trailed off before she went quiet, causing Spike to look at her with concern.
“Rainbow?” asked Spike.
“So… I bet you had some fun over at Twilight’s house,” said Rainbow, suddenly.
“Well, I did help her in her studies,” said Spike with a smile. “You know me, her number one assistant.”
“Any extracurricular activities?” asked Rainbow teasingly.
Spike blushed, but nodded and smiled sheepishly.
Rainbow responded by smiling and shaking her head, then saying, “You know, I gotta hand it to Twilight. She may be a goody two-shoes teacher’s pet, but she can be a bad girl when she wants to be.”
Spike didn’t disagree, his smile becoming goofy and his cheeks taking on a deep scarlet tone.
“I hope she didn’t tire you out too much, though.” Rainbow said hopefully.
“Um, we really didn’t do too much, Rainbow,” said Spike bashfully. “We just did some kissing and stuff.”
“What kind of stuff?” asked Rainbow as she smirked.
“Rainbow,” whined Spike in embarrassment.
“Fine, don’t tell me,” pouted Rainbow. She then smiled wickedly and said, “Still, I’ll bet Twilight will want to pop your cherry at some point. I know I want to, and so do the other girls.”
“Um, yeah,” stammered Spike as he gulped nervously.
Rainbow couldn’t help but laugh at Spike’s predicament and couldn’t help but look down at the young Drake’s crotch, which Spike instinctively covered. She then stared slyly at Spike face knowingly, making him blush even deeper. Rainbow’s smile turned into a fond one as she caressed Spike’s face with her hand. Spike closed his eyes, wanting to feel Rainbow’s touch, sighing.
“I never want to go home, Spike.” Rainbow said in a low tone. “I just want stay here and do things with you… I’ll even be a good girl for you, if you want…”
Rainbow stopped caressing Spike’s face, her expression a bit more serious. Spike, as much as he missed Rainbow’s touch, looked on her with concern.
“You know, Fluttershy probably got off easy with her mom, no punishments guaranteed.” Rainbow laughed humorlessly. “I mean, Mrs. Flutters has got be the nicest, soft-spoken woman in all of Ponyville, so much so that she even calls Fluttershy the assertive one. Do you really think a woman like that is capable of having an affair with my dad!?”
Spike was speechless. Before he could say anything, Rainbow continued her rant.
“You know, I wish my parents would have just punished me! No video games for week! No parkour runs for month! Hell, I would have accepted no cider for a year! But no! As soon as they were about to lay down the law, they started arguing about who’s doing who, with mom doing most of the accusing! My dad is the most straight up guy I know, so why would my mom accuse him of having an affair with Mrs. Flutters!?”
Spike’s heart wrenched as he saw Rainbow’s emotional state deteriorate. He then saw her turn her head away from him, trying to hide her distress. Spike slid over to Rainbow and placed his left hand on top of hers while wrapping his right arm around her waist.
“Rainbow…” Spike spoke softly, trying to get Rainbow to respond. “Look at me.”
“I don’t wanna,” sobbed Rainbow.
“Rainbow,” Spike insisted.
“Leave me alone.”
“You know me better than that, Iris.”
Rainbow angrily turned around and faced Spike, tears falling from her eyes. She was trying to hold back her emotions, preferring to scowl at Spike. When she saw that Spike wasn’t backing off, Rainbow started to break down and hugged Spike, barely containing her tears. Spike hugged Rainbow back tightly.
“I love my folks, Spike,” sniffled Rainbow. “I don’t want them to split!”
“They won’t, Rainbow,” assured Spike, speaking softly.
“How can you be so sure!?” asked Rainbow angrily. “You live with perfect parents! They never argue about stupid stuff and they look very happy!”
“Rainbow…my parents argue about pickles going on the top or the bottom of a hamburger patty,” Spike pointed out, which made Rainbow laugh despite her sorrow.
“Good one.” Rainbow said, half laughing, half sobbing. “You really know how to make a girl feel better, Spike.”
“I do what I can,” said Spike humbly.
Spike and Rainbow let go of the hug, looking at each other lovingly. Spike began wiping away Rainbow’s tears, making the girl sigh and smile.
“I still don’t want to go home.” Rainbow spoke softly.
“Never said you had to, Rainbow,” said Spike. “You can stay as long as you’d like if you want.”
“Want to go to bed?” asked Rainbow with half-lidded eyes and a smile. She laughed when she saw Spike stiffen and blush. She then said, “We’re just sleeping, you perv! Though I’m not responsible for what my hands might do.”
“Now who’s being the perv?” asked Spike, his eyebrow raised.
Spike and Rainbow laughed as they both bounded upstairs.
It was dark in Spike’s room, with only light coming in through window. Currently, both Spike and Rainbow were lying in bed under the covers. Spike couldn’t help but blush, knowing that this would be the first time he shared his bed with another girl. He tried keeping himself calm, but found himself sweating nervously, knowing that the girl beside him was clad only in her bra and panties. He was very self-conscious that he was only in his boxers, and it was getting to him, a bulge already forming in his boxers.
As for Rainbow, she was enjoying watching Spike squirm. She smirked as she watched her bedmate try to remain calm by looking everywhere but the girl in bed with him. Rainbow had Spike right where she wanted him, alone, in bed, and hopefully a few hours with no one interfering should they have a little fun. She decided to take the initiative as she got closer to Spike, tracing her finger on his chest while she used her other hand to palm Spike’s cheek and make face her. Rainbow enjoyed having Spike at her mercy, knowing that he would not object to anything she might want to do to him.
“You’re such a cutie, Spike,” said Rainbow, lovingly.
“Um, thanks.” Spike said, trembling.
“You know what this reminds me of?” asked Rainbow, making Spike curious. “Remember when you, me and the rest of the girls went camping deep into the Everfree Forest all those years ago?”
“Yeah, I was ten and you were twelve,” chuckled Spike. “I remember you and me getting lost while getting firewood. Well, you got us lost mostly.”
“Don’t push it, Spikey-Wikey,” warned Rainbow. “I like you, but I can still kick your ass in a heartbeat.”
“Okay, Rainbow,” smiled Spike, knowing that Rainbow really didn’t mean anything about her threat.
“So anyway, you and me were getting firewood, and we sorta lost track of time.” Rainbow started. “Then we started wandering the forest and we couldn’t find our way back to the camp site. Then it started raining and that’s when we ran into the old Camp Everfree property.”
“I remember,” said Spike. “I also remember you kicking down the door of one the cottages. Never knew you had that much force behind those legs of yours back then.”
“Yeah, my legs are awesome,” beamed Rainbow. She then smiled naughtily as she rubbed her leg against Spike’s. “But you already knew that, didn’t you, Spike?”
Spike gulped at Rainbow’s action, but made no motion to stop her.
“Anyway, we were cold, the rain was leaking through the roof, and all we had for warmth was some ratty old blankets and each other.” Rainbow continued. “I remember the storm getting so bad that you held onto me tightly and I had to say that nothing bad would happen to us, that the storm wouldn’t get us.”
“And that’s when wind blew the roof off, and you started singing the Lightning Lassies song over and over again in a high-pitched voice.” Spike reminded Rainbow with a bit of a laugh.
“Shut up.” Rainbow whined, shoving Spike playfully. “Stop lying, or I’ll really kick your ass!”
“Whatever you say, Dashie,” said Spike playfully.
“Well, we did make it through storm,” sighed Rainbow. “I’ll admit, Spike. I was scared that our friends wouldn’t find us. I also remember you coming up with an idea of us starting our own colony or something like that. It was a silly idea, but I had to admit it was sweet.”
“You were very panicky about the whole thing.” Spike pointed out.
“I told you to stop lying!” protested Rainbow, throwing a pillow at Spike. “I said I was scared! I didn’t mean I was panicking or wetting my pants or anything!”
“Okay, so you were just scared,” smiled Spike. “I get it. We were lost in some strange, abandoned camp with nothing but each other.”
“Looking back, it wasn’t all bad.” Rainbow said nostalgically. “I got to spend time with my favorite buddy, and you got to be with someone very awesome. I’d say we both won.”
“I agree,” said Spike with a nod.
Both Spike and Rainbow remained silent, smiling that they were both relaxed in each other’s company. It was then that Rainbow decided to get on top of Spike, surprising the young Drake. Rainbow was now straddling Spike’s waist, showing off her underwear-clad body to Spike as she looked down at a stunned and speechless Spike. Rainbow couldn’t help but smile lecherously at Spike, knowing she once again had him at her mercy.
“You know, I meant what I said downstairs.” Rainbow reminded. “I can be a good girl if you want.”
Before Spike could protest, he instantly felt Rainbow’s lips on his. He quickly surrendered to the girl’s needs, kissing her back with as much intensity as she was showing. Spike embraced Rainbow tightly, deepening the kiss as he felt Rainbow’s breasts press on his chest as he ran his hands up and down her back. He then sat up, still holding onto Rainbow and kissing her. Spike felt Rainbow slip him her tongue, feeling it tasting the inside of his mouth. Spike decided to use his own, ensuing a tongue wrestling match with Rainbow. He then managed to set himself on top of Rainbow, pleasantly surprising the girl.
Rainbow didn’t have to react as Spike began to kiss her again, this time more furiously and aggressive. She couldn’t help but enjoy herself, letting Spike do what he wanted to her. She couldn’t help but tear up at the experience, having Spike all to herself like this with no one getting in the way. She moaned in protest as she felt Spike’s lips leave hers, only to moan in pleasure when she felt his lips and tongue on her neck. Rainbow’s heart beat faster with each passing moment that Spike was giving her pleasure, enjoying how much the young Drake was kissing and tonguing her neck. She then felt more pleasure as she felt her nipples stiffen under her bra, and the unmistakable feeling of Spike’s bulge rubbing her underwear.
‘Oh, no.’ Rainbow thought as she was losing herself to pleasure. ‘I’m going to cream my undies if Spike keeps doing this. I wonder if Spike did this with Twilight… so good… I want more…’
Rainbow felt her underwear getting moist from the sensation of Spike’s bulge rubbing up against her. She knew she was close to coming, but wanted to hold off, just in case Spike wanted to go further.
‘Oh, Spike.’ Rainbow thought totally lost to lust. ‘Take it. Break me. Make me feel everything. Do what you didn’t do with Twilight. Make me your first. I want your-”
There was the sound of the doorbell that made Spike and Rainbow stop what they were doing. They quickly separated, their hearts racing as their faces were flush with embarrassment. They became perfectly still as the doorbell rang again.
“You think it’s your folks?” asked Rainbow, panic in her voice.
“They wouldn’t ring the doorbell,” responded Spike as he heard the doorbell ring again.
“Oh God, it’s my folks!” Rainbow exclaimed with dread. “They realized that I’m out of the house and they’re looking for me.”
Both Spike and Rainbow remained silent. They noticed that whoever was ringing the doorbell wasn’t doing it anymore after a few seconds, both of them sighing in relief at the observation. Spike and Rainbow smiled at each other and were about to continue their session when they both heard a sound, like someone was throwing things at the house. Spike and Rainbow groaned in annoyance. Spike followed the source of the sound, and noticed that some was throwing small pebbles at his window. He motioned Rainbow to stay in bed while he went to the window to open it, lighting up the nearby lamp on the way.
Spike looked around and looked down, noticing a girl about his age looking up at him. She was slim with short, pink-purple hair, wearing an orange red cut-off shirt and purple shorts. She was also wearing kneepads, elbow pads, and a helmet. The girl was also on a scooter. Spike recognized the girl as Rainbow’s younger, adopted sister, Scootaloo.
“Scootaloo?” asked Spike as squinted his eyes towards the girl.
“Yo, Spike,” Scootaloo called out. “Is my sister with you?”
Spike looked to Rainbow, who smiled and nodded. He then looked back down to Scootaloo and said, “Yeah, she’s with me.”
Scootaloo gave Spike an inquisitive look, raising her eyebrow and asked, “Is she still a virgin?”
“Scootaloo!!” shouted Spike, his face becoming red once again.
“It’s a legitimate question!” Scootaloo defended.
“Yes, I’m still a virgin, Scoots!” answered an annoyed Rainbow, now fully-clothed as she approached the window.
“Well, mom and dad are looking for you,” said Scootaloo. “They’re already calling your soccer friends as well your other friends. They’re really worried.”
“Yeah, between them yelling at each other and them not noticing I’m gone, I’m surprised they actually decided to look for me,” scoffed Rainbow.
“Rainbow, just come home,” pleaded Scootaloo. “You’re already in deep as it is, and I’m sure mom and dad are going to lock you up if they find out you’re with a guy.”
Rainbow groaned, knowing that her little sister was right. She then smiled at Spike apologetically, though Spike returned the smile with a knowing one. Not much later, Spike and Rainbow were at the front door, Spike opening the front door for Rainbow.
“I really had a great time,” said Rainbow with a smile.
“Yeah, me too,” said Spike smiling back.
“I’ll bet,” said Rainbow with a smirk Rainbow, folding her arms. “It's not very often you get ta make out with two girls on the same night.”
Spike smiled bashfully at that. He was about to respond when Rainbow pressed her lips onto his, kissing him. He kissed her in return after a few seconds, let the kiss go.
“Well… see ya tomorrow,” said Rainbow reluctantly as she exited the house.
“Yeah, tomorrow,” smiled Spike fondly as she saw Rainbow go, following Scootaloo.
Spike sighed as he closed the door and locked it. As he headed up the stairs, Spike couldn’t help but feel lonely. He wished Rainbow didn’t have to leave, but knew he couldn’t keep her there all night. It still didn’t stop him from missing her and the moment they shared recently. He sighed once again as entered his room and plopped himself on the bed, recalling the day he had. School troubles, a lunchtime brawl with an old enemy, and two make-out sessions with two girls he had considered friends for so long. For all the bad that had happened during the day, Spike knew that he at least had some good memories to balance it out.
‘Just hope tomorrow will be better,’ thought Spike as he let sleep overtake him, already weary of what he had to experience in just a single day.
Author's Note
And so ends Spike's day. Yeah, seven chapters to chronicle just ONE day. Anyway, special thanks to Wildcard25 and F14m3rz for pre-reading and editing duties.
In the next chapter, Spike deals with unexpected fame and the attention it gets him...
Stay tuned.
An Always Friends, Always More Story
Chapter 8 - Dealing With Infamy
Though I was just a school photographer, I did conduct a few interviews whenever a school reporter wasn’t available, which was pretty rare. In fact, I only conducted about six interviews in all my four years as a student of Canterlot High. I often felt intimidated and never asked any good questions, and often my interviews were cut short. My reporting was mediocre at best, so I stuck to photography, which I still do on occasion, whether it be for freelance or just a hobby.
The only story I wrote that got published was my interview with my friend Spike Drake at the beginning of his junior year. Though I personally felt envious of him, I felt more at home interviewing Spike. We talked about his accomplishments, his plans for the future, the girls in his life, and basically just things I felt needed to see printed.
I asked him if he had any regrets about his first two years in CHS. He answered, without hesitation, that he wished that he was never popular. I asked him why and he said that he only wanted to be with his friends, his family and no one else. Nothing else mattered.
Benjamin “Featherweight” Richards Ponyville Chronicles
“My name is Spike Drake, the dancing king supreme,” Spike sang with determination and glee. “I got a skill set that makes my honeys scream.”
Spike hummed happily as he danced on the sidewalk, earning some weird glances from the people who were just passing by. In his mind, Spike kept replaying the events from the night before. Even though he had a generally terrible first day of school, it ended on a high note; not only did he spend some time helping Twilight in her studies (as well practice after theory), he got to hang out with Rainbow for a little late night session. Spike smiled widely as he couldn’t believe how lucky he was to have friends like Twilight and Rainbow. He was so happy that he started spinning around and ended his dance by striking a pose, pulling down his imaginary hat with his right hand while extending his left arm to side, pointing with his forefinger.
Breathing in and letting out a sigh, Spike continued to on to school, this time walking normally. As happy as he felt, there were two sets of realities that started to set in: one, he had to return to school and continue the school year and face whatever trouble lay ahead. Even though the students that chased him during lunch time had certainly gotten punished, he might be facing a backlash from other students that certainly wanted his head in the future. It didn’t help that he may have to face Albert Blueblood again, and he certainly didn’t want trouble from him, especially inside school grounds. He grimly balled up his fist and stared at it for moment, but shook his head, relaxing his hand and continued to walk on.
‘It’s not worth it, Spike,’ thought the boy as he growled. ‘Yeah, I could kick that dandy’s ass any day, but the girls wouldn’t want me to get in trouble.’
At the thought of the girls in his life, Spike felt the second reality set in. Twilight and her friends were not with him, as they had all gone to school early, no doubt getting ready for their activities. Twilight was no doubt meeting up with Principal Huerta and turning in her work to her so she could get to her next project. Rainbow was probably with her team and practicing her game. Applejack and Pinkie Pie were no doubt in the cafeteria delivering their desserts for the lunch trade. Rarity was probably busy designing the school uniforms which he would no doubt wear next year, and Fluttershy was probably busy helping to tend to the school mascot, Danny the Wonder-Colt. It only served to remind Spike that he was walking to school alone. Even his male friends had gotten to school early. Spike kicked a pebble that was in his way in frustration, frowning.
‘Wish the girls were with me,’ thought Spike sadly. ‘Back when we were in grade school, they used to fuss over me when we were riding inside the school bus. Back then, I really used to hate it, but now I wouldn’t mind the attention.’
Spike was so deep in thought that he almost didn’t notice that he had arrived at school with time to spare. Breathing in, Spike walked inside the school building with determination, prepared to take on whatever was in store. As he got to his locker, Spike was relieved that his locker door was cleaned with no sign of vandalism.
‘So far, so good,’ thought Spike with a small smile.
Depositing his books and taking out the ones he’d need for his morning classes, Spike emphatically closed his locker door, letting out an echo. When Spike turned around, he realized that the hall had fallen completely silent. Not only that, he saw that the students were staring at him with wide eyes. To his surprise, Spike could see that some of the students were looking at him with fear.
Spike frowned and let a loud “What!?”
The students, startled by Spike’s exclamation, fearfully ran inside the classrooms, leaving the confused boy alone in the hall.
“What the hell is going is going on here?” Spike asked himself as frowned deeper, walking towards his first class.
Though the biology teacher had issued a brief break ten minutes into the lesson, excusing himself to get some extra materials, Twilight continued to read her textbook in preparation for what could be in store. As she read the text, her right hand was writing notes at quick speed, only pausing as she flipped the page of her book. Twilight paid no mind to the chatter around the classroom as she solely concentrated on her work, a small smile adorning her face.
‘This should put me a few months ahead of the class,’ thought Twilight gleefully. ‘Maybe I can convince Mr. Cutter to let me lecture one of these days so I can really show my teaching skills.’
Twilight felt a finger tap her shoulder, which made her roll her eyes in annoyance as her concentration was broken. Fighting the urge to groan, she turned to the person who got her attention, which was a certain white-haired girl with a smug look on her face. With a forced smile she asked as politely as possible, “Can I help you, Trixie?”
“Yes, Trixie believes you can,” Trixie said with a smirk as she took out her smart phone. “Just a question for the curious: Is it true that you are friends with a, how should I put this…a thug?”
“WHAT!?” shouted Twilight outrageously.
“I only ask because someone sent me this video,” Trixie said as she opened the SeeVids app on her smart phone, which displayed a video titled ‘Lunchtime Brawl’. She then whistled, getting the attention of the entire class and said, “Everyone. Twilight, the school’s brightest student, has a secret she’d like to share with us.”
Twilight felt uncomfortable as everyone gathered around her and Trixie. She could hear murmurs of curiosity from students and some of them sounded like they were afraid.
“Wait, you’re friends with Spike Drake?” asked one student curiously.
“You’re friends with that guy!? Seriously!?” asked another student in a rather fearful tone.
“How could you be friends with such a lowlife!?” asked another student.
Feeling that she heard enough, Twilight angrily stood up and yelled, “That’s enough, all of you!! My friend is NOT, I repeat, NOT a lowlife or a thug!!”
“Twilight, it’s all here in this video,” said Trixie as she pressed play on the video. “In fact, I do believe this video went live this morning and almost everyone at the school who received the link has already seen it. It appears that your friend, Spike Drake, that poor little freshman that was chased around campus… is not all what he seems.”
Twilight’s memories from yesterday’s lunch time brawl came back to her as she watched the video of Spike’s fight with Garble. The video started with her friends telling Spike not to fight Garble but proceeded to do so anyway, reassuring them that everything was going to be okay. The rest played as Twilight remembered it, with Spike fighting back and surprising Garble. The video stopped at the point when Applejack and Rainbow joined Spike as they took care of Garble’s flunkies.
Twilight was speechless as everyone in the classroom looked at her with curiosity, as if awaiting an explanation from her. It hit her that most of the school saw this video and no doubt Spike would become infamous because of this. Twilight had hoped that things would settle down after what had happened the day before, but now, as the video had already made its rounds, her friend Spike would probably not get a moment’s peace.
‘Oh, no…’ Twilight thought, her mind in a panic. ‘Not this… after what happened yesterday, Spike doesn’t deserve this… he just wanted peace of mind, and instead he gets this!?’
Spike couldn’t help but stare at the video Fluttershy was showing him on her smartphone. Someone had taken a video of the fight he had yesterday with Garble and uploaded it to the Internet for the whole world to see. As he looked at the video, it began to dawn on Spike that everyone in school had looked at this video, and began to understand the reaction the other students had when they saw him when school began.
Spike had wondered why some students in his classes looked at him with fear while other looked at him with disgust. He wondered why the students at the beginning of the school day were speechless at the mere sight of him. The teachers in his classes had even looked at him warily, like he was going to cause trouble at any moment. Spike had wanted to scream for answers, but was afraid it would only make matters worse. He didn’t know what do as he had walked towards his locker from his previous class when Fluttershy ran to him and played the video for him to see. Spike had his answer, and his heart started to race. Although the video showed him standing up for his friends, it also showed that he once ran with the Dragon gang. Spike shut his eyes tightly and growled angrily at the unfairness of it all.
Spike wanted to be a normal high school kid, and now, combined with the events from yesterday, any semblance of being normal had just went out the window. In frustration, Spike clenched his fist and banged his locker door with it, startling Fluttershy and the rest of the students who were just passing by. When Spike looked at the students that were just staring at him, he gave them a very menacing look, which made them run to their next classes. Spike’s reputation went from fresh meat freshman to gang thug, and he didn’t like it.
Once Spike had calmed down, he opened his eyes and saw that Fluttershy was looking at him with apprehension and realized that he just startled her. He sighed and calmed down, giving Fluttershy an apologetic look, which relieved the girl.
“I’m sorry, Fluttershy,” said Spike sheepishly.
“It’s okay, Spike,” said Fluttershy soothingly. “When everyone in class showed me this, I tried telling everyone that you were just standing up for me and my friends, but they kept pointing out that you were a gang member.”
“I think I liked it better when the whole school thought I was a helpless wimp,” said Spike miserably.
“Well, I like it when my puppy has a smile on his face,” said Fluttershy with a smile, though she sighed sadly and continued, “I’m just glad the students are leaving you alone, even if it is for the wrong reason.”
“Yo, Drake!” a voice called out.
Recognizing the voice, Spike turned around and saw his other friends, Featherweight and Pip, running up to him. Spike knew what they wanted to ask him about so readied himself and put on a brave face.
“How come you didn’t tell us that you were a badass!?” asked Featherweight.
“I really don’t want to talk about it, guys,” said Spike as he began to walk away with Fluttershy following him.
“Oh, no you don’t, Drake,” Featherweight persisted as he and Pip followed Spike and Fluttershy. “I thought we were supposed to be friends who tell each other everything about anything, like the fact that you were part of the Dragons way back when!”
“Or the fact that you can fight,” Pip pointed out as he smashed his closed fist with his open palm. “That reminds me, Spike; my regular sparring partner isn’t up to snuff anymore. I could use a new one.”
“Pip, believe me when I tell you that you can still kick my ass, despite what you and Featherweight saw in that video,” Spike assured.
“Well, there’s no doubt about that,” Pip agreed confidently, earning a hurt expression from Spike. “Though I bet you’ll last about ten seconds more than my last opponent from a few months ago.”
“Pip… I was there when you massacred that guy,” Spike said incredulously. “He didn’t even last TWO seconds.”
“So that just means you’re tougher than you give yourself credit for.” Pip shrugged as he complimented Spike.
“The point is, Drake, is that you have street cred,” Featherweight pointed out. “From what I heard in my other classes, nobody wants to mess with you… except I did hear that the football team, the players that were NOT involved in yesterday’s fiasco, wanted a piece you. But at least you got the Cult of Butterflies off your back!”
“I still can’t believe that group is still around,” Fluttershy shivered.
Spike gave off a defeated sigh, turned to face his friends, and said, “Guys, I know what you’re trying to do. But I have to face facts: because of that video, my life has been blown wide open. I… my God, they’re not going to let me hear the end of it…”
Fluttershy, seeing that Spike was becoming distressed, grabbed a hold of his hand and in a soothing voice said, “Spike… we’ll figure something out. Just remember that you have friends to back you up.”
“And as a gentleman of the press, I’ll make sure your story is told truthfully,” said a confident Featherweight.
“You can count on me, too,” said Pip as he clenched his fists. “Anyone says something about you, they’ll deal with me!”
“Um, thanks, Pip,” laughed Spike nervously. “Just don’t throw any punches. I already got six girls in detention because of me. I don’t need another friend thrown in there.”
Before anyone else spoke, Fluttershy’s smart phone sounded off, as well as Spike’s tablet. Spike had immediately taken out his device from his bag as Fluttershy read the message. The message was from LibraryQueen42 , and it said:
Emergency meeting at Clydesdale Auditorium Lunchtime
“Looks like Twilight’s called a meeting,” Spike spoke as he read the message. “No doubt she and the other girls saw the video.”
“I just hope Twilight has a solution for all of this,” Fluttershy said worriedly.
Unknown to the four friends, just a few feet away stood Albert Blueblood and his Diamond Dog henchmen, hearing everything that was said from behind the passage that led up to the school’s second floor. Albert couldn’t help but smile evilly at the scene as a plan formed inside his head.
“Do you think this is really necessary, Rarity?” asked Spike as he stood dressed in a white collar shirt and dark blue slacks.
“You did promise me last night, Spike darling,” answered Rarity as she used a measuring tape on Spike’s torso. “A bit firm, there…”
It had been only two hours since Spike and Fluttershy received Twilight’s message, and Spike himself was relieved when his class let out for lunchtime. He had immediately dashed from the classroom without a word and made his way to Clydesdale Auditorium as fast as his feet could take him. When Spike arrived at the auditorium’s entrance, he saw that Rarity was already there to greet him, suitcase in hand.
What followed afterwards was pretty embarrassing for Spike. After entering the auditorium, Rarity wasted no time getting him on the stage so he could model the new school uniform for boys. Spike was about to go to changing room until Rarity stopped and instructed him to change right then and there, which made the boy red in the face and speechless. Rarity kept insisting, pointing out that they have been friends for years and they had quite a bit of time before Twilight arrived. She even started unbuttoning Spike’s shirt, though Twilight had arrived before things could go any further. An argument ensued between Rarity and Twilight, and since Spike couldn’t get a word in edgewise, he decided to excuse himself and change into the uniform prototype in the change room. By the time he got dressed, Spike had found that peace had been restored between Rarity and Twilight, and Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy had arrived.
Currently, Spike was at the center of attention, with Rarity making adjustments to the boy’s uniform. Twilight and the rest of her friends sat on chairs, surrounding Spike and Rarity as they waited for Rainbow to arrive.
Spike and the Hotties didn’t have to wait long as Rainbow had just arrived, dashing towards the stage. Grabbing a chair from offstage, Rainbow made her way towards her friends, placed her chair next to Fluttershy, and sat down, panting and sweating heavily.
“So… what did I miss?” asked Rainbow, trying to catch her breath.
“What took you so long, Rainbow?” asked Applejack. “I would have figured you’d be the first to arrive here.”
“Some wise guys and some vixens in heat wanted to know more about Spike from me, but I wouldn’t let them get anything out of me,” responded Rainbow with a frown. She then turned towards Spike and smirked. “Congratulations, Spike. You’re either going to get vibrators named after you, or you’re public enemy number one.”
“That’s comforting,” said Spike sarcastically.
“Alright, enough,” Twilight said, gaining the attention of everybody present. “We all know why I called this meeting, right?”
“Our boy’s good name’s been tarnished,” said Applejack in a dark tone, her arms folded. “Ah almost had the urge to throttle someone in class for badmouthing Spike.”
“It wasn’t any better on my end,” sighed Rarity as she adjusted Spike’s school pants. “One of my so-called friends in my home economics class wanted to know why someone such as me would be associated with someone like Spike.” Rarity then looked up to Spike with a sympathetic look and said, “I tried defending you, Spike, but nothing seemed to work.”
“I even tried to convince the students in the class that your cupcakes haven’t killed anybody yet,” said Pinkie, earning a collective groan from the rest of the girls and a downcast expression from Spike. “Well, they haven’t!”
“It’s okay, girls,” sighed Spike.
“No, it’s not, Spike,” said Rarity firmly as she got up and wrapped a measuring tape around Spike’s torso. “I…that is, we don’t want you to go through your high school tenure being thought of as a thug and a brute.”
“And I feel like I didn’t help matters with that little display yesterday in front of the students,” said Fluttershy apologetically. “I’m really sorry if I embarrassed you, Spike.”
“Fluttershy, you didn’t send the cultists or the football team after me,” Spike said with a sympathetic smile. “I mean, I was surprised that you did what you did, but it’s not like I hated it or anything.”
“You do have that effect on boys, Ms. Flutters,” smirked Rainbow. She then turned her attention to Rarity. “I mean, Miss Fancy here has to rely on makeup, loud clothes, and bat those fake eyelashes to get boys attention. All you have to do is stand around and look cute.”
“You’re one to talk about stealing the spotlight, Miss Dash,” Rarity retorted as she measured Spike’s arms with the measuring tape.
“Girls, focus. Spike’s in a real mess, and like Rarity said, we don’t want him to endure anymore hardships,” Twilight said. She then directed her attention to Spike and a lamenting tone, said, “And as much as you wanted to remain low key, Spike… well, that’s not going to happen.”
“Welcome to the public eye, bud,” Rainbow said.
“I really don’t know how you girls do it,” Spike sighed, looking downcast. “You handle yourselves pretty well considering how famous you girls are. From what all of you tell me, most of the students won’t leave you alone, especially the boys.”
“Believe me when I tell you that we all wanted our space, sugarcube,” said Applejack. “But all it took was one song from us at our freshman talent show, and suddenly everybody wanted to know who we were.”
“I remember wanting to be there that night,” said Spike with a smile. “Featherweight sent me the video of that show, and I saw how much you tore the house down. You even got everyone to sing along.”
“We were pretty awesome,” Rainbow said with a nod as she folded her arms.
“Though it did take us time to show the student body that we weren’t just a song and six pretty faces,” Rarity said as she measured Spike’s neck. She then went cheek to cheek with Spike and in a seductive voice said, “Though having a pretty face certainly helps, does it not, Spikey-Wikey?”
“Um, yeah, sure,” gulped Spike nervously as he blushed.
“I remember a week after the talent show that one of the seniors started hassling for a date,” Applejack recalled grimly. “Creep wouldn’t leave me alone until I challenged him to a match, since he was the captain of the MMA club. Tapped out to me in less than five seconds and got the message loud and clear.”
“I got a lot of flak for being a songbird when I joined the freshman soccer team that year,” said Rainbow in a grumpy tone. “When the captain got red carded for mouthing off at the ref, I stood up and took charge of the team. Though we didn’t win, the team started to take me seriously right then and there.”
“I remember that game,” Spike remembered with a smile. “You scored yourself a hat trick and tied the game in extra time.”
“That was also the night Fluttershy rushed onto the field in order to calm down an unruly Peyton the Wondercolt in the opening ceremony,” said Applejack proudly as she looked a bashful Fluttershy. “Crowd saw a different side of you then, Miss Flutters.”
“Well, I had to do something to calm down poor Peyton,” Fluttershy said. “He looked so frightened, and I had to explain to his trainer that he wasn’t ready for the crowd that night. Since then, I’ve been helping Peyton get ready for every home game.”
“And I got to throw a super duper extra special party for a CHS fundraiser that year,” Pinkie cheered happily. “The party planner Principal De La Huerta had hired quit on her, and I proved myself by helping the staff organize and plan everything. The students, teachers, and parents saw me in a whole new light, and I’ve been hired to plan parties ever since.”
“And I got to prove how knowledgeable I was in astronomy in front an audience of teachers in this very theatre,” Twilight said with pride. “In fact, the teachers here at CHS were so impressed with me that I was put in charge of handling a science lesson for a day.”
“I heard Twilight’s lesson was so boring, that the students begged the teachers not to let her do it again,” Rainbow joked.
“Real funny, Miss Dash,” Twilight frowned at Rainbow. She stood up and with a smile, approaching Spike. “The point is, Spike, is that we know that you are more than what the students here perceive you to be. You’re a good friend with a kind heart and, I might add, the cutest boy in the whole school.”
“And the fact that you’re a total perv doesn’t detract all that one bit,” Rainbow joked once more, earning looks of disapproval from the rest of the Harmonies. “What? I like that about him.”
Despite Rainbow’s jest, Spike couldn’t help but feel happy in the company of his friends. Hearing their stories made him feel like he wasn’t alone. Spike couldn’t help but feel envious of the girls, as they had grown accustomed to being famous around campus. He, on the other hand, had to deal with the infamy of being branded a thug by most of the student body. Still, the young man knew as he looked at the girls’ smiling faces that no matter what, they had his back. Spike nearly teared up, the feeling of being unworthy of the girls’ friendship welling up inside him.
“Thanks, girls,” Spike said, his emotions almost getting the better of him. “Still, now that all the students have eyes on me, I feel the need to prove myself even more.”
“We can help with that,” Twilight assured. “Trust me when I say that we’ll make sure that your high school years will be some of the best years of your life. Right girls?”
The rest of the Harmony Hotties cheered in agreement, making Spike smile. He blushed as he felt Rarity hug him from behind, her bosom pressing against his back.
“You won’t have a thing to worry about, darling,” Rarity declared. “Why, with our help, you can even be…” Rarity paused, but then gasped and sang, “Idea!!”
Before anyone else could react, Rarity dragged Spike offstage, leaving the rest of the girls confused. The girls assumed Rarity had taken Spike to the dressing room since they could hear a few words from both Spike and Rarity, but couldn’t tell what they were saying. There was silence for a few moments until Rarity came back on stage with a long mirror under her arm. After placing the mirror on the stage floor, she directed her gaze offstage while smiling wickedly.
“Okay Rarity, what are you up to?” asked Twilight suspiciously.
“Oh, you’ll see,” said Rarity as she maintained her wicked smile. She then beckoned to Spike and sang out, “Come on out now, Spike. The girls are waiting for a show.”
A few seconds later, Spike hesitantly stepped out onto the stage, wearing what was Rarity’s male school uniform design. He was wearing a short-sleeved white collar shirt with a royal blue button vest that had the school shield knitted on the left side of it. Around Spike’s collar was a simple royal blue bowtie. Spike’s slacks were also royal blue, which stopped at the casual black shoes he wore. Spike couldn’t help but feel nervous, as wearing a school uniform felt alien to him since he had never worn something like it, not even for costume parties.
It didn’t help Spike’s situation as he saw the Harmony Hotties just looking at him, though each of the girls gave him different looks. Rarity looked very proud of herself since she designed the uniform, and also looked at Spike with satisfaction, which made Spike give the fashion designer a frown because of the bowtie, which was part of the uniform he disliked. Spike began to feel nervous once again when he looked at the reactions of the other girls, beginning with Fluttershy who was breathing heavily while a little bit of drool escaped her lips. Rainbow and Applejack were giving Spike hungry looks, each smirking like a predator waiting to pounce. Oddly enough, Pinkie’s reaction was normal, as she just looked at him with approval, apparently liking what she saw. Finally, Twilight looked at Spike with a blush and smile, her right hand over her heart. All in all, the uniform was a hit, but it didn’t quell Spike’s nervous feelings as the girls continued to lay their eyes on him.
With a loud gulp, Spike awkwardly said, “Um, girls?…Kinda feels like I’m on the spot, here.”
“Boy looks good enough to eat, right, Ms. Dash?” asked Applejack as she looked at Spike while licking her lips.
“Got that right, Ms. Apple,” responded Rainbow with a nod. “He looks good with the wrapping, though. It’d be almost a shame to take it off.”
“Girls…” Spike pleaded.
“You do look yummy-nummy in that uniform, Spikey-Wikey,” Pinkie said with a sly smile. “You could definitely win some posi-points with that uniform.”
“Oh, dear,” Fluttershy said sounding breathless, wiping the drool from her mouth.
“A definite winner,” Rarity said smugly. She then turned to Spike with a smirk and said, “I was going to go with a standard blazer, but I couldn’t resist the preppy vest. I especially love the bowtie, and when the school approves of this uniform, I’ll be looking forward to seeing my Spikey-Wikey wear it every single day next year.”
“I’ll give up my entire comic book collection before I have to wear a bowtie again, Ms. Jones,” Spike deadpanned.
“Promises, promises, Mr. Drake,” Rarity teased.
Twilight, who hadn’t spoken since Spike came onstage in the school uniform, shook her head and calmed herself down, her heart now resuming a regular beat. She then gave her compliments to Rarity, “It is a very good uniform, Rarity. But what is this idea you have in mind?”
“I was just getting to that,” Rarity said. She looked at Spike and directed to the mirror and said, “Spike, if you please. I want you to get a good look at your uniform.”
Spike did as he was told and went to the mirror in order to see how Rarity’s work looked on him. He did have to admit that the uniform did look good on him, especially the vest. Spike couldn’t help but look at the school shield with a small smile. Looking at the shield, which was simple in design with a golden colt in a rearing position on top of a golden horseshoe and the letters CHS in letterman font at the top of the shield, filled Spike with a bit of pride, like he was a part something special. His smile only grew as he put his hands on his hips, as if to pose. Spike then moved to adjust his bowtie and he gave his reflection an unamused glare, looking at the bowtie like it was his mortal enemy.
‘I swear, Rarity is just waiting for next year just so she can see me wear this,’ Spike thought. ‘If it weren’t for the bowtie, I’d be looking forward to it, too.’
Before Spike could get another thought in, he felt Rarity embrace him from behind, pressing her bust into his back once again. His cheeks began to heat up once again as any ill thoughts he had were just forgotten. Spike’s heart began to beat even faster as he could feel Rarity’s breath on his neck. Spike almost went limp when he felt Rarity’s right arm wrap around his chest while her arm wrapped around his waist. Spike shut his eyes, willing himself to remain standing.
“Hmm, you really fill out nicely in that uniform, darling,” Rarity commented lustfully, causing Spike to shiver. “But open your eyes. I want you to tell me what you see.”
Reluctantly, Spike opened his eyes slowly and once again saw his reflection, this time seeing himself in a captive embrace. The boy gulped at the sight and also that Rarity had a grin adorning her face. It was a grin that told him that he was at the mercy of this girl and had her undivided attention. Still, Spike tried his best to calm his rapidly beating heart while also trying to hide his erection.
The other girls couldn’t believe what they were seeing, though each one of them had a different reaction to what Rarity’s attentions were doing to Spike. Applejack looked on in envy, envisioning herself doing that sort of thing to Spike. Rainbow smirked as she mentally took notes. Pinkie was grinning madly, waiting to see what else Rarity had in mind next. Fluttershy was half-dreading, half-expecting Rarity to strip Spike of his uniform as she sweated and tugged at her collar. Twilight was the only one who was looking at Rarity with fury and gritted teeth, growling in jealousy.
“Spiiiiike, you haven’t told me what you see,” Rarity spoke in a half-pleading, half-seductive tone.
Though it felt like forever, Spike managed to calm himself down and finally spoke out, “Aside of the fact that I’m your captive… I think the uniform is something I can see myself wearing next year…”
“Ooh, I’m glad you think so,” Rarity said happily.
“Still not a fan of the bowtie, though,” Spike smirked with satisfaction.
“Must you resist its adorableness?” Rarity said in disappointment.
“Um, Rarity,” Twilight spoke up, her eyes narrowed at Rarity. “You were saying something about an idea.”
“Or did you just dress Spike up so you could turn him into putty?” inquired Applejack, her eyes also narrowed.
“Didn’t look like putty to me,” said Pinkie simply, which got snicker from Rainbow and a squeak from Fluttershy.
“Patience, girls,” said Rarity calmly. She turned her attention towards Spike and spoke, “Spike…what I see is the most important man (and I do mean MAN) in my life… my life and the lives of Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. But I also see a man who can achieve great things, and someone who can overcome anything, including a bruise on their reputation. Most importantly, I see someone who, while he can’t erase what he did in the past, can do positive things in the now and let everyone know that Spike Drake is a good man, someone who will make this school proud.”
“Rarity… what are you saying?” asked Spike nervously.
Rarity then turned her attention to the rest of the girls, letting her embrace on Spike go, but immediately held onto the young man’s hand. She then spoke with determination, “Girls… I propose we start a campaign for Spike. Our friend’s reputation has been tarnished, and we must let the student body and faculty know what we have known about Spike for years. He’s our good man… our big man.”
“Say what?” asked Spike flatly.
“WHAT!?” shouted the rest of the Harmonies in shock.
“Now girls, Spike, hear me out,” Rarity said calmly. “Our Spike needs our help, and as good friends, we will provide that help. He deserves the best four years of his life to be just that: The best. I won’t let Spike carry this unwanted reputation of a thug hanging over his head.”
“But trying to make him the big man on campus!?” asked Twilight incredulously. “Rarity, Spike has enough to worry about! I don’t want him to put himself out there where he can get hurt.”
“Or gain even more unwanted attention!” Fluttershy cried out. “We had enough trouble getting used to our own popularity, and I don’t want my puppy to go through that! Never ever!”
“And that goes triple for me, Ms. Jones!” said Applejack sternly. “My boy may handle himself in a scrap, but I don’t want to go through what we had to go through in our first two semesters here! He deserves better!”
“What he deserves is not being seen as some sort of criminal!” argued Rarity heatedly. She then turned her attention towards Twilight and said. “You said so yourself, Twilight. Spike can’t live low key anymore, and he has to face this head on.”
“I would throw a thousand parties in Spike’s honor with everyone invited if it would help!” shouted Pinkie.
“And I’d make sure everyone knows what a stand up guy he is,” said Rainbow, her arms folded. She then eyed Fluttershy, Applejack, and especially Twilight with suspicious eyes and said, “I don’t see what you three have such a problem letting Spike face this like a man. The only thing I see is three mother hens who clearly don’t have any faith in Spike, even after he stood up to three thugs yesterday. What more does Spike need to do, for heaven’s sake!?”
Clearly offended at what Rainbow said, Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy got up from their chairs with angry expressions. Applejack, though, was the first one to speak and said, “Ya want say that again, ya swell head!?”
“You heard me clearly, blondie,” smirked Rainbow.
“You’re out of line, Iris!” shouted Twilight.
“You want to make something of it, egghead!?” Rainbow dared Twilight.
Spike couldn’t believe that what was happening as the girls began to argue angrily. As he looked back and forth between the two sides, Spike began to feel heartbroken that his friends were arguing over what action he should take. He felt like he was in the center of a very violent storm, and felt that if he didn’t do something, that storm was going to destroy many years of friendship beyond repair.
Having seeing and heard enough, Spike couldn’t take it anymore and shutting his eyes, he shouted, “ENOUGH!!”
Spike’s shout was loud enough to echo throughout the theatre and get the girls to instantly stop arguing. They all looked at Spike with shock and disbelief, seeing the mixture of anger, hurt, and disappointment all over his face. The girls, realizing what had happened, began to feel ashamed, and cursed themselves for letting things escalate the way they did. The first one to react was Fluttershy, as she ran over to Rarity and fiercely hugged her as she cried on her shoulder. Rarity in turn hugged Fluttershy back, a few tears sliding from her eyes. Twilight, Rainbow and Applejack got into a group hug and started apologizing to each other. Finally, Pinkie managed to get the girls into a group hug, beaming a wide smile as tears ran down her cheeks. As for Spike, he was surprised that the girls had made up quickly, but at the same time, he was relieved that a disaster was just averted. He was even more surprised when, smiling tearfully, the girls looked at Spike, with Pinkie wordlessly inviting him into the group hug. Spike, with open arms, went to the girls and hugged them, almost crying as the girls hugged him back.
Finally, Spike sighed and spoke, “Girls… sorry… for raising my voice like that. It’s just…”
“Stop that,” said Rainbow, smiling as lone tear ran down her cheek. “A few seconds later, and we would have dropped a few f-bombs on each other.”
“Not to mention a few a-bombs, s-bombs, w-bombs or b-bombs,” Pinkie said as her voice started breaking.
“I guess my little idea sparked a… spirited and intense debate,” Rarity said shamefully. “I’m really sorry, girls… Spike.”
“Yeah, I guess I was out of line with that mother hen crack,” said Rainbow regretfully.
“Apology accepted, Ms. Dash,” said Twilight genuinely with a smile, Applejack and Fluttershy also nodding in acceptance. “Believe me when I say that I treat Spike with the respect he deserves. I love him too much not too.”
“Yeah, well… I love him too,” Rainbow said as she looked fondly at Spike. “And believe me when I say he can be every bit a man when he wants to be.”
“And just why would you say that, Ms. Dash?” asked Twilight curiously.
“Let’s just say I’ve taken my steps into winning Spike’s heart,” Rainbow said with a smirk, causing the rest of the girls, except for Twilight, to gasp in shock. “You weren’t the only one to get a few kisses in, Ms. Sagan.”
“And I wouldn’t expect any less from you, Ms. Dash,” Twilight complemented Rainbow. “Just so you know that I won’t give up on Spike.”
“Neither will I,” spoke Rarity with determination.
“Like I’m losin’ my boy to a few pecks,” Applejack said.
“Me neither,” Pinkie said with intensity.
“I won’t lose,” Fluttershy spoke.
“C’mon, girls,” Spike pleaded. “We just had a moment here.”
“You really want to get in between this cat fight, buddy?” Rainbow asked Spike, challenging him.
“I think I can be a part of this storm, Dashie,” Spike responded with a smirk. “Being at the center of it does get boring.”
“Then what are you waiting for, Mr. Drake?” dared Rainbow. “You want to ride us so badly?”
“Oh, dear,” spoke Fluttershy with a blush.
“Rainbow, so crass,” said a flustered Rarity, though she couldn’t hide her laugh for long.
The moment was interrupted by a slow, loud clapping that echoed throughout the theatre. Spike and the Hotties turned and saw that someone was coming down the center aisle. Spike was the first one to notice that it was Albert Blueblood and his three henchmen, which made him frown as he saw him smile a nasty smile at him as he continued to clap. The rest of the girls also frowned at Albert for interrupting the happy moment, though Rarity looked even more furious, and glared at Albert with an icy stare, gritting her teeth.
“Spectacular performance,” Albert said as he stopped clapping and shed an imaginary tear from his eye. “Really, it was so sweet that my perfect teeth just started to rot!”
“That’s not the only thing that’s rotten about you, you royal toad,” growled Rarity through gritted teeth.
“Now that was uncalled for, Ms. Jones,” said Albert, feigning being hurt by the insult. “I swear, it is like our time together meant nothing to you. To be fair, it meant nothing to me, either. Just another virgin conquest that I grew tired of after the first ride.”
Rarity, feeling sick, angry and humiliated, was about to jump down the stage and confront Albert before Spike stopped her, gently grabbing her arm. Rarity, noticing this, saw that Spike shook his head as if silently telling her Albert wasn’t worth her time.
Spike, however, jumped off the stage himself, marched towards Albert with a stern look on his face, his hands balled into fists. He stopped as he noticed Albert’s henchman started cracking their knuckles, as if daring Spike to fight them. Spike also noticed that Albert had a smug grin on his face and had to hold himself back from lunging at him just so he could wipe it off his face, odds be damned. He settled for glaring at the senior class student, which made Albert grin even wider.
“Aren’t you the plucky little hero,” Albert sneered at Spike.
“What do you want, Blueblood?” demanded Spike.
“First, that is Albert Prince Blueblood to you, emphasis on Prince, you criminal,” said Albert with an annoyed frown. “Secondly, I was very curious as to why six of the most overrated students were doing in this theatre with someone who really shouldn’t be at this school, much less in any pleasant society.”
“I don’t think that’s any of your business, you spoonfed crème de la crap-head,” Spike said as he tried to rein in his already rising anger.
“How did you even get in here, Blueblood?” asked a demanding Twilight, her frown deepening as she also jumped from the stage and stood by Spike’s side. “Principal De La Huerta let us use the theatre for this private meeting, and I had this placed locked so no one could disturb us.”
“It would appear that you didn’t, Ms. Sagan,” laughed Blueblood smugly. “Besides, as a concerned student of Canterlot High School, I feel it is my duty to see that this institution’s reputation is a clean one. I simply cannot stand stains.”
“Then how’s about removing yourself,” suggested Applejack bluntly.
“Oh, that Apple wit strikes again,” Albert said with a fake laugh. He then moves his attention to all the girls and addresses them, “But seriously, my good ladies. I suggest you don’t try anything stupid like helping this… hooligan with a mean streak. Nothing you girls do will ever hide what this little boy is.”
“You don’t know a thing about me,” Spike growled at Albert.
“I know that you are a disrespectful little worm that needed to be watched and be exposed for the wretch you truly are. Who do think was responsible for sending that video link of your lunchtime fight for every one of the students to see?”
Upon hearing this, Spike was struck speechless, too stunned to even give a response at the fact that this pompous senior class student was the cause of his suffering. Getting over his initial shock, Spike’s face contorted into anger as he balled his fists even tighter than he had them. He looked at Albert with such intense hate that he failed to notice that the rest of the Harmony Hotties had joined him and Twilight in confronting Albert and his henchmen.
As for Twilight and the rest of the Hotties, they looked at Albert with disbelief and anger. Applejack and Rainbow were both gritting their teeth as they both balled their hands into fists. Pinkie growled as she had inexplicably armed herself with a small canon with the words ‘porta-party’ written on the side. Rarity was angry beyond words as was trying her best not to strangle Albert. Fluttershy managed to glare at the senior student, shaking in silent fury. Twilight eyes twitched, her lips quivering and her mind was trying to conjure many choice, not so nice words she could use against Albert.
What irritated Spike and the Hotties so much was that Albert and his goons didn’t stop smiling deviously at them in order to taunt them and daring them to act.
“I wouldn’t try anything,” Albert spoke, confidence in having control of the situation. “You girls are in enough trouble as it is, and I don’t think you want your little friend to suffer anymore than he has today.”
“You were spying on us!?” shouted Rainbow.
“Actually, one of my men here has a taste for fried pastries and scorpion candy pops, for which one of the vendors were selling at the same location you seven were having lunch,” responded Albert. “It was quite the coincidence he was there, smart-phone in hand. He sent me the link to the uploaded video and I, like the good samaritan that I am, distributed the link to a few e-mails I had in hand, and the rest is history.”
“I smell a whole lot of manure,” said Applejack as she narrowed her in suspicion.
“With a side of bullshit,” Rainbow added.
“I’ve also taken the liberty to make my Auntie Celestia aware of what is happening,” Albert sneered once again. “But all is not lost, ladies. Mr. Drake here, as far as I can see, has three choices here. He can apologize to me for the little incident that happened yesterday, and I can help smooth things with the students and the faculty… provided he gives me his unquestioning loyalty.”
“Yeah, like that’s going to happen,” responded Spike as he glared at Albert.
“Number two, Spike marches into the Principal’s office and request to be let go of the institution, admit to how much of ticking time bomb he is and keep the good reputation of CHS intact.”
“Like any of us is going to let Spike lie, Blueblood,” Twilight said firmly, drawing a nod from the other girls.”
“The last choice is a tough one… though it won’t be just tough on Mr. Drake, but the whole lot of you. He could ride this out and hope it all blows over. But rest assured that I won’t rest until this stain… this pestilence is out of this school. You girls can help him all you want, but I guarantee your reputations will suffer for even associating yourselves with this… this lowlife. I’d say the first two choices sound very good, Spike Drake. Or do you want to take these fine ladies, your friends, down to hell with you?”
“You vile, egomaniacal, self-centered beast!” spat Rarity.
“Those are horrible choices!” cried out Fluttershy.
“Spike loses no matter what, you big fat meanie pants!!” shouted Pinkie Pie angrily.
“It’s bad enough you tried time and time again to undermine our friendship, but to keep my boy, my friend from living his school life to the fullest!?” Applejack scowled deeper.
“We just got Spike back months ago, you creep!” yelled Rainbow. “We said our sorrys, we got back together, and Spike gave us these badass earrings! No way are any of us letting him go!”
“And we’re going to make sure our Spike’s four year stay here at CHS is a happy one,” Twilight nodded firmly with a stern expression. “Nothing is going to stop us, Blueblood. Not you, your dog-faced flunkies or anything you try to do!”
“Big words, little ladies,” Albert said dismissively. “But I believe the ball is in Mr. Drake’s court. It is ultimately his decision. Suffer alone or suffer in company.”
Though Spike had remained silent for the most part, his mind was taking stock on what kind of man this Albert Blueblood was. When he ran into him the day before, Spike thought this man was just poser with a posse that loved to rub in how supposedly important he was to the school. Seeing Albert now and what he was truly capable of just to prove a point showed that he was willing do anything to intimidate someone. Spike could lay out Albert with a single punch as he could see that, while taller than him, didn’t look very tough. That course of action had its own consequences, and Spike knew that Albert was the type of person who would rat him out in an instant.
Still, Spike remembered that this Albert had an ego on him, and an idea formed in his head. He knew that what he was about to do had its own set of consequences, but it was better than nothing.
Spike took a good look at Albert’s smug face and couldn’t help but start to laugh, which made senior student confused and thought the little freshman was losing his mind. As Spike’s laughter took a mocking turn, Albert became more irritated and frowned.
The Hotties became more concerned about Spike’s behavior and were wondering for their friend’s welfare. Fluttershy, fearful at what was happening to Spike, slowly approached Spike and asked, “Spike… Spike, are you alright?”
After shedding a tear, Spike responded, “I’m fine, Fluttershy. I just can’t get over how over-the-top evil this guy is.”
This made Albert frown as he gritted his teeth.
“I mean, look at Mr. I-am-the-big man over here,” mocked Spike as he continued. “He’s a heaping helping of Saturday Morning cartoon villain mixed with over the top soap opera ham. I almost wish I had bowl of Magi-Oats with a side of toast and orange juice. You are a card, Al!”
Twilight and the Hotties began to look at Spike curiously but also with a bit worry, wanting to know what Spike was thinking as he provoked Albert.
“I guess the only thing that could make you even more perfect is a cape, a top hat and a handlebar mustache,” laughed Spike, making Albert’s blood boil.
Albert, not wanting Spike to mock him even further, grabbed him by the front of his shirt, causing the Hotties to gasp action. Albert pulled Spike towards him so that his face was close to his and gave him a death glare, to which Spike responded with a smirk.
“You could benefit from few breath mints, Al,” said Spike bluntly.
Albert couldn’t help but growl at Spike as his face took on a violent shade of red. It infuriated him that the smirk on the freshman didn’t disappear and he desperately wanted to slap it off his face. He then turned his attention towards the Harmony Hotties and saw that they were ready to jump should he try anything. Albert could only look at them in disgust. He then turned his attention Spike again, his anger rising to dangerous levels.
“All it took…was a song,” Albert whispered in a dark tone. “One song and they completely won over the student body as well as the faculty. Had you been anyone else, Drake, I wouldn’t have-”
“ALBERT!!” someone shouted loudly.
All attention was called towards the newcomer, and they were all surprised that it was Principal Celestia De La Huerta ,accompanied by Featherweight. Her expression was that of a furious frown at was transpiring before her eyes. As she and Featherweight marched towards the situation, Albert let out a nervous chuckle as he let go of Spike, trying to regain a level of composure. Twilight and the Hotties were relieved that this confrontation didn’t escalate and Spike, giving a cool look to the Principal, was still relieved that it was over, though he did wonder why Featherweight was there alongside her.
“Auntie… I…,” Albert was at loss at what to say as he felt like a beam from a flashlight was solely on him. “I was just-
“Report to my office, Albert,” Celestia cut off Albert.
“But auntie, something must be-
“School discipline will be handled by the faculty or the proctors of this school, not by the students themselves. I’m glad that you brought the video to my attention, but I will handle this myself. Got it?”
Not wanting to dig himself any deeper, Albert and his goons left without a word, nose held high.
Celestia could only watch and shook her head in disappointment towards the his nephew as he left. She turned her attention towards Spike and the Harmony Hotties with a smile, though when she looked at Spike rather cold expression towards her, she gave the young man an understanding look, but extended her hand towards him.
“Nurse Luna has spoken quite highly of you, Spike Drake,” said Celestia in a friendly tone. “It is an honor to finally meet you.”
Not wanting to appear rude, Spike took Celestia’s hand and shook it. His expression turned into an even one.
“Twilight speaks very highly of you, Principal De La Huerta,” Spike complimented. “Almost to fangirl levels of adulation.”
“Almost, he says,” snickered Rainbow, which earned a few laughs from the other girls and a blush from Twilight.
“Nurse Luna also informed me on what you tried to do yesterday,” Celestia continued as he looked at Spike with sympathy. “While the intent was noble, it wouldn’t have changed my decision regarding the girls here. For what it’s worth, the decision wasn’t easy for me. Twilight and her friends mean alot to me, and have done a lot for CHS, but that doesn’t excuse them from breaking the school rules, not even for a noble cause.”
Spike wordlessly nodded in understanding, though he still didn’t like the idea of Twilight and the girls spending their weekends in detention for the next month.
“Speaking of noble causes, I think I can help you with your current predicament,” Celestia said as her smile returned.
“Really, you do!?” the Hotties exclaimed.
“Yeah, I had this idea during in my journalism class, and I wanted to get the okay from the Principal,” Featherweight began as he rubbed the back of his head. “You see, my class is taking a small trip to the school studio this weekend where Principal De La Huerta shoots her weekly web show where she talks about the school highlights and future events, plus interviews with CHS teachers as well as personalities around town. Hearing that our Principal had a show and Spike was in desperate need of good P.R., I went to see her if she could help.”
“Oh, I never miss an episode of ‘Wonder Colt Weekly Show,” Twilight gleefully cheered. “I remember this one episode where you had A.K. Yearling on the show and… wait, Principal De La Huerta, are you saying that…”
“Yes, Twilight, I do,” Celestia nodded. “I want Spike to be the first student to be on my show.”
To say Spike was stunned would be an understatement. After the day he’d been having, he was surprised that the Principal was actually offering to help with his school reputation and on a web show, no less. Spike began to feel guilty for being cold with Celestia and couldn’t help but look apologetic towards her. This woman was being very selfless with him felt like it would be sin to refuse her offer.
“I would say yes, buddy,” Featherweight urged Spike. “She did have to bump a friend and success story for a later date.”
“I say you should do it, Spike,” Twilight said as she grabbed Spike shoulders and looked him straight in the eyes. “You’d be making history as the first student to be on the Wonder Colt Weekly. It’s a true honor.”
“Please do, Spikey,” Rarity pleaded with wide eyes. “I already have a few ideas on what you could wear for the interview.”
“It would do you some good to let everyone know your side of the story, Spike” nodded Applejack.
“I’ll even help spread the word,” Rainbow said, giving Spike thumbs up. “I’ll even get my team to help, too.”
“I can make some posters so all the students can see,” Pinkie cheered. “I’ll even have them laminated so no graffiti will be permanent.”
“I really don’t want my puppy to go through high school being thought of as a criminal,” Fluttershy said, her kindly eyes having an effect on Spike. “You’re a good boy, Spike. You know it, I know it, and your friends know it.”
Spike smiled as he shook his head. The girls really wanted him to do this interview and he had to admit that he really needed to set the record straight. There was no way he was going to hide, and if he really considered himself a man the girls saw in him, then it was time to take a stand.
Without hesitation, Spike turned his attention towards Celestia and said, “Principal De La Huerta, I’ll see you this weekend. The interview is a go.”
Celestia smiled warmly at Spike’s decision and offered her hand to Spike once more as Twilight and the Hotties cheered. She saw that Spike didn’t hesitate to shake her hand and was happy that she could smooth things over with her student. Celestia, feeling that her work was done, waved her students farewell as she left the theatre to attend to more pressing matters, namely, her troublesome nephew.
For rest of the lunch hour, Spike, Featherweight and the Harmony Hotties began to discuss the upcoming interview with excitement, feeling that despite how the day began, they had a lot good things to look forward to.
Author's Note
Well...that was a long wait. Apologies all around.
Anyway, credit goes to Wildcard25 and F14m3rz for editing and pre-reading duties.
The Big Man
Chapter 9 – House Blueblood
As soon as I stepped inside the house, my butler had informed me that my son had come home crying, locking himself in his room. My butler had assumed that little Albert had a terrible day at school, which I couldn't believe had happened. Albert was so confident that morning, and he promised me that he would make the Blueblood name proud. Yes, Canterlot Memorial Grade School can be compared to an untamed jungle where you have to assert yourself as the big man and never let anyone forget it. If one could not be the big man, then a loyal follower to the big man. Either one would have been preferable. My son promised me that he had everything under control.
When I opened the door to his room, I saw Albert in a tattered school uniform. He ran to me and bawled, pleading forgiveness for not keeping his promise to me. He hugged me as tight as he could, crying over my shoulder as he told me about his day. It would seem that the sons of many of my business rivals had formed a clique and had assumed their authority of the school yard and decided to disgrace my boy in front of the other students. My son went into the jungle with confidence and a smile… unarmed.
After Albert had stopped crying, I assured him that there was always tomorrow. That one day he would make the Blueblood name proud.
I also reminded him to never disappoint me again.
Edmund Blueblood The Canterlot Families
Though Albert seemed calm and cool, he felt worried as he sat in a chair in front of Principal Celestia de la Huerta’s desk. He could tell that his aunt was contemplating something as she just sat there, staring at him with an even expression. Albert didn’t like this at all as he felt like Celestia was going to say something nasty to him, or worse. His aunt… no, the principal had caught him with his hands on a student. Albert then breathed in and out, trying to calm himself down as he tried to think of a way to escape punishment. He needed to be in the good graces of the principal and did not want to risk alienating his aunt.
With a sigh, Celestia finally spoke with disappointment, “Albert… what am I going to with you?”
“I fail to see what I did wrong, auntie,” responded Albert with a calm voice.
“You put your hands on a student,” Celestia pointed out. “Just be glad you didn’t do anything else or I would have expelled you.”
“Expel me for what?” asked Blueblood incredulously. “That wretch of a student was mocking me and so were those… those harpies he was with. He was provoking me!”
“After you provoked him and his friends, Albert!”
“Why are you taking their side, auntie!? I’m your nephew… family! Doesn’t my word count for something over those overrated shrills and their pet!?”
Celestia sat up from her desk instantly, startling Albert with a piercing glare. Albert was surprised at how furious the principal looked at him. He was unnerved and was at a loss for words. He then saw her hands were flat on her desk, stiffened. Albert kept silent, not wanting to anger Celestia and kept silent.
“That ‘pet’ you are referring to has been through enough,” Celestia sighed, keeping her glare on Albert. “I commend you for bringing what happened at lunchtime to my attention and I will be keeping an eye on him. As of now, Spike has followed the rules of this school. From what you showed me in that video, the only fault I can see is that he’s hard-headed and loyal to a fault.”
“But he was a gang member!” countered Albert.
“Was, Albert! Past tense! What I saw in that video was a boy that regrets what he did in the past. All we can do is make him feel welcome.”
“He’s a stain on this campus and should be removed!”
“That’s not your decision, Albert!”
“But my word-”
“I’ve already given Spike a chance to explain himself. He’ll by on my web show this weekend and he will have his say.”
“You can’t be serious! You’re actually giving him a platform!?”
“I am, Albert. You’re more than welcome to come and see the interview.”
“With all due respect, auntie… you’re making a huge mistake.”
“The only mistake I see is you trying to antagonize a student. If you’re not willing to give Spike the same courtesy I’m giving him, then the best thing you can do for yourself is to leave him alone.”
Albert was furious, but didn’t say anything else as he got up and headed for the door. He couldn’t believe that his aunt was siding with Spike and there was nothing he could say to change Celestia’s mind. He tensed up as he put his hand on the doorknob.
“Albert,” spoke Celestia softly. “I'm tired of this attitude you have towards my students. In fact… you have so much of your father in you that I’m afraid you might end up like him.”
“My father was a great man,” Albert said furiously.
“Your father’s in jail,” Celestia pointed out. “Your father did a lot of things… hurt a lot of people just to feed his own greed. And your mother...my God, it was terrible what happened to her. Had your uncle not come in, I would have taken you in like the son I never had.”
“The only fault my father had was that he wasn’t careful enough.”
“Albert… you’re family. But I’m warning you not to follow this path you’re on. If you do wrong in this school, I will not hesitate to punish you.”
Albert, angry and hurt, kept silent as he turned the doorknob and exited the office, slamming the door behind him.
Picking up the phone at her desk, Celestia dialed a number and waited. When she heard a voice at the other end, she spoke, “Alistair, it’s Celestia… yes, you can do something for me.”
Walking away from school grounds, Albert had tried to remain calm, lest the others had already noticed his foul mood. Celestia had told him to lay off the Hotties’ personal toy and he didn’t like it one bit. He would have thought that the video of Spike fighting a gang would be enough for his aunt to expel the freshman, wanting to stick it to those girls that took away the fame that he thought was rightfully his. Sure, those girls getting detention was something that brought a smile to his face, but he also wanted to hurt those girls by getting that freshman expelled. They cared about that nobody and would do anything to protect him. Those girls even wanted to start a campaign in order to get that boy a better standing at CHS. The thought of those girls grooming their toy for their own gain made him growl.
Up ahead at the school entrance, Albert saw a black limousine with the driver holding the door open. Albert wordlessly entered the vehicle as he sat down, his arms crossed as the driver closed the door. It was not long after he heard the engine turn on and the driver drove away from CHS. Albert sighed, relieved that the school day was over.
“Shall I drop you off at The Richelieu Club, Mr. Blueblood?” the driver asked civilly.
“Just take me home, Hoof,” Blueblood answered with a growl. “I believe they have something stronger than tea there.”
“As you wish, Mr. Blueblood,” responded Hoof.
Though the ride wasn’t a long ride, Albert was soon home at his uncle’s home. Stepping outside the limo, he took in the sight of the estate. The Blueblood Mansion, formerly the Sombra Estate, was a gothic style home situated in the middle of the Belmont Forest outside of Ponyville. It was modest in size, but very intimidating in its gloomy look, which didn’t help matters as the mansion was mostly grey. Contrasting with the color of the mansion itself was the stained glass windows that adorned most of the mansion, which was something Albert had remembered his uncle telling him about when he was restoring the mansion many years ago.
‘A small home for a frugal man,’ thought Albert as he gave the mansion an unimpressed scoff, walking towards the entrance.
After getting his homework done, Albert had adjourned to the Champions’ Room, which was something Albert’s uncle had designed for him some time when he arrived at the Blueblood Mansion many years ago. It was a combination of game room and bar that over the years had been updated to suit modern needs. The room was brightly lit and the windows were closed. There was a flat-screen television set placed over the fireplace that was currently on the financial news network, though Albert was barely paying any attention to it as he sat at the bar, taking a sip of his martini. There was also a pool table with six balls already in place and a poker table with a new deck of cards still in its box. On the walls, there were four glass cases, though only two of them were filled with trophies, pictures, and awards, all bearing Albert’s name. Aside from his own room, the Champions’ Room was where Albert spent most of his time in his more solitary moments and rarely let anyone in.
Holding the martini glass in his hand, Albert raised it in toast to a painted family portrait that was placed behind the bar. The picture was that of blonde couple and a baby with the man standing resolute with a stern expression on his face, wearing a tailored black suit and black tie; the long blonde-haired woman was on fanciful golden-cushioned chair, wearing a white dress with pearls around her neck, a victorious smirk on her face as she held an infant on her lap. His expression towards the picture was a brooding one, especially towards the male in the picture as he took one last gulp of his drink, placing the class on the counter.
With a frown, Albert got up from the bar and went to the closet, opening it up to reveal a batch of old board games that were still in mint condition. After a few seconds, he pulled out an old dartboard and a box of darts. Albert then pulled out an unmarked box, opened it and pulled a small poster. Albert scowled at it with disdain, gripping it tightly. The poster was that of the Harmony Hotties first school concert. Just looking at them just made his blood boil. Calming himself, Albert went to the wall, hung the dart board and nailed the poster to it with one of the darts. Going back to the bar, he pulled another liquor bottle from the cabinet, this time a bottle of whisky. Opening it up, he didn't bother pouring it in a glass as she took a small swig of it. With a hard gulp, Albert got into position, darts in hand.
With a hateful glare, Albert began to throw the darts. He growled as each time he hit the poster, failing to hit any of the Hotties. Albert started seeing red as he threw more darts, all missing the mark. He continued like this as the seconds went by, he could swear that the girls were laughing at him cruelly. Albert threw more darts, though the throws had become more erratic, even missing the poster entirely. Fed up, Albert grabbed the whisky bottle and was about to throw at the poster covered dartboard. He felt his hand grab his wrist, stopping the throw cold. Albert breathed heavily, calming himself down. He chided himself for losing control and gave the poster one last blaming glare before he turned his head to see who had stopped him.
What Albert beheld was a man who was a bit smaller than he was. Even so, the man seemed to have gotten his attention as she Albert did nothing but stare at him. The man had his black hair slicked back, revealing a widows peak. He also had a slightly groomed beard and mustache. The clothes the man had on were bit worn, a white dress shirt with rolled up sleeves, grey vest, black tie, grey pants and black shoes. Albert tried to look at this man with contempt, but found that he couldn't. He could feel the disappointment from the man and looked away.
"I wouldn't want you to waste a perfectly fine bottle of whisky, boy," the man said in a deep, weary voice as he grabbed the bottle from Albert's grasp.
Albert got the nerve to glare at the man and asked, "What do you want, uncle Alistair?"
"What I want is for you to not take your anger out on the liquor," Alistair responded as he looked at the bottle. "What I need is for you to come with me. Dinner will be ready in a few minutes and I picked out a great piece of steak. I'd say it's a better use of whisky than having smeared on the wall, don't you think?"
Albert continued to glare at Alistair, watching him leave the Champions room. He looked back at the dartboard and decided to he leave the room.
"And turn the television off!" Alistair shouted from the distance. "The bills have been murder these days!!"
Albert's frowned again as he grabbed the remote and turned the flat-screen off, stomping his away out of the Champions Room.
When he was younger, Albert had remembered a grand hall in his father's mansion that served as the dining room. On the walls were several works of priceless art that his father had purchased over years to show off to his guests. He also remembered a long wooden dining table where he sat next to his father and listened to how much he made the previous day and how much he would spend on the summer vacation he would share with the family. Albert had remembered dining on high class food prepared by the finest chefs in the world. Finely prepared meat fillets with a side of caviar and truffles were some of his favorites.
Ever since he had moved in with his uncle Alistair, he would dine in the dining room that was also the kitchen. He didn't want to share the same room with the middle aged butler/cook. To him it would be made worse when one of the maids flirted with butler/cook and talked like they were about to procreate right then and there. The small round table made him miss the wooden table even more, feeling that it was not up to standard.
Staring down at his plate, Albert looked sadly at his steak and potatoes slathered in steak sauce with a shot glass of whisky. On the side was a slice of Apple Pie, which made his face twist in disgust. In the past, Albert had avoided whatever his uncle Alistair was offering and used his allowance to go to high class restaurants or clubs. Though he was hungry, Albert was reluctant to eat his dinner.
"You know, the point of having steak is to eat it," Alistair pointed out as he took a bite of his dinner. "Daniels prepared it himself and wouldn't want his efforts wasted."
"If you want, sir, I would gladly take it off his hands," said Daniels the butler as he cleaned the counter. "We can save it until the young master feels like eating it later."
"Which means you will have an extra helping of dinner, Daniels," scoffed Alistair. "I swear, you spoil yourself too much with the food and the maids around here. It's a wonder why I even keep you around at all."
"I do my work well and I keep the house neat and tidy, sir," said Daniels. A grin slowly appeared on his face and added, "That and I think the maids would miss me if I left."
"Or follow you out the door!" laughed Alistair, banging the table with a fist. "I swear, I'm the master of this house and you have the maids wrapped around your finger!"
"It's more like they have me on a leash, sir," Daniels pointed out. "And I wouldn't want it any other way."
Albert rolled his eyes up as he decided to cut his steak into pieces and began eating it. He just wanted to drown out his uncle and the butler's laughter and maybe get through dinner without incident.
Seeing Albert's discomfort, Alistair motioned for his butler to leave. He took his shot glass in hand and drank his whisky, feeling a rush as it went down his throat. Looking at his nephew in amusement, Alistair could tell that he was having trouble eating his steak, like it was going to poison him. He then handed Albert a shot glass, which his nephew took and drank immediately.
"There, now that wasn't so bad," chuckled Alistair.
"You two disgust me!" shouted Albert.
"It helps to be chummy with help, Bertie," said Alistair as he ate his final piece of steak. After wiping his mouth, he continued, "But I think the matters of my butler having fun with the maids of the home are not what ails you at moment."
Albert remained quiet, unsure if he should respond. In the years that he moved in with his uncle, he pretty much left to his own devices and didn't talk to him all that much. The man never really seemed to care what he did and liked it that way. It left him to do what he wanted without repercussions and if there was anything that went wrong, he could handle it himself. Alistair had caught him in a fit of rage and he wanted to be alone. Tonight would be the first time Alistair asked him what was wrong, much to his surprise.
"Listen, Bertie," Alistair began. "I know I haven't been there for you and I'm not much of a family man. Personally, business is my game and I never wanted to be tied down. But I insisted on taking you in years ago and I provided what I could for you. Sadly, Celestia reminded me that I need to be what my brother could never be for you."
It took every ounce of willpower Albert had to not blow up at his uncle. Like he told Celestia earlier, his father was a great man. He lived an extravagant lifestyle, his businesses made millions and he bought everything with a high price tag. Christmases at the mansion was something he always looked forward to because his father had always got him the greatest presents that were the envy of anybody, including the super rich kids. Albert had tried and tried to live up to his father's reputation and do the Blueblood name proud because the man was a success. To him, his father was ideal. He was a powerful businessman with money to spare. He showed off his wealth because he knew he could have more money. Nothing was off limits and Albert wanted to be just like him.
Albert just looked at Alistair with incredulity, as if asking how dare he speak of his father that way. To him, Alistair was a pauper compared to his father.
Alistair sighed as she picked up both his and his nephew's plates along with the forks. He went to sink and began washing the plates. He looked up and saw that his nephew looked at him strangely. He shook his head and continued to wash the plates.
"Leave it to Daniels to leave me with the plates," Alistair smirked. "If I know him, he'll be indisposed for an hour or two."
"So you let him lounge around the mansion while he should be tending to it?" Albert questioned.
"He tends to the house just fine, Bertie," Alistair responded. "Besides...I would never get between a man and a good lay. He's efficient enough to clean up his and the maid's messes."
Albert could only grimace in disgust, which earned a good laugh from Alistair.
"Anyway, Celestia gave me a call today," Alistair began as he put the dishes to dry. "She said you got into an altercation with a student."
"He provoked me," Albert stated.
"Only because you and your boys decided it would be wise to intimidate a freshman and his lady friends."
"I only wanted that stain gone, uncle Alistair! He doesn't deserve to be at Canterlot High! I wanted to do my auntie and the school a favor!"
"From where I stand, the only thing you wanted to do was take a toy away from six girls."
"So what if I was!? Those six harpies took what should have been mine!"
Alistair looked on Albert with curiosity. His nephew had stood up with his hands on the table and could swear he was about ready to cry.
Albert rubbed the bridge of his nose and ranted, "When I lost everything...when my father went to jail and my mother was...I swore that I would make the Blueblood name great again and I didn't care how I had to do it. I didn't care who I had to step on, I didn't care who I had to degrade and I certainly didn't care what lengths I had to go to destroy anyone who stood in my way! That's how my father would have wanted me to do! Family honor demanded it!
"I was on my way, uncle! I got in my aunt Celestia's good graces by being in charge of charity drives! I was the student body president! I had the highest marks in the school because I had a higher education than anyone of those peasants could only wish to buy! I even got the seniors to go to Hasbro-Land for their senior trip as a sophomore! I was the school's first debate champion and everyone...everyone looked to me for advice! I worked hard so I can establish a legacy so everyone will remember who I am! I am a Blueblood, the most powerful name on this planet!"
'Oh, here it comes,' Alistair thought as he rolled his eyes up.
"Then those girls had to come in!" Albert continued to rant. "Six freshmen students took it all away! An eager to please bookworm, a wannabe high class seamstress slut, a hick, an annoying party planner, a cowardly wallflower and an egocentric sports diva! They just came in and stole everything from me! All they had to do was sing and everyone drooled all over them! Now they were the biggest thing at Canterlot High and everything I did was forgotten! I had to work hard to get my reputation and all they had to do was sing!"
"Didn't you date one of them?" asked Alistair amusingly.
"Don't remind me," answered Albert, repulsed. "I only dated her so I can get her to betray her friends and maybe, just maybe, they would destroy each other. I even took her to my bed! She should feel grateful that I took her virginity! But no! She had to choose her friends over me! Me! And now those harpies are stronger than ever!"
Albert was practically seething, his hair now unkempt as his eyes were wide in rage. He shook his head, trying to quell his frustration.
"And now...now those harpies want to make that toy of theirs into their own puppet," Albert growled. "It's bad enough that they have the school under their thumb. Now they want that little boy to be their big man on campus? The same boy who dared stand up to me? I hate them, uncle! I hate them all so much!!"
Alistair could only look at Albert with a mixture of pity and disappointment. From what he could see, his nephew had blamed every bit of his problems on six high school girls but never bothered to see why his popularity went down. Alistair heard every word of Albert's rant and to him, it just sounded like a five year old crying for his lost toys. Alistair, from the time Albert came to his door, was pretty hands off and assumed his nephew could handle himself, but judging from his nephew's behavior, he knew what he had in front of him was a spoiled child. Alistair wanted to laugh as well because it also amazed him that Albert could actually seduce a woman to his bed. Still, he kept a stoic expression on his face as he finished washing the dishes. Drying his hands, Alistair approached his already fragile nephew.
"Dear God, what did Edmund do to you?" asked Alistair rhetorically.
Albert looked up and gave Alistair a glare.
"I never saw myself as a good father, Bertie," started Alistair with sigh. "Never saw the reason to, given that my whole life was work. That and I can be a little rough around the edges and never claimed to be a ladies man. Never saw the point of it, anyway. Still, despite my aversion to having a family of my own, I think that, in comparison, I could have been a better parent than your father ever was to you. I couldn't guarantee a better result for you, but-
"How dare you!?" screamed Albert, cutting off his uncle. "My father was grooming me to take over the Blueblood empire! He sent me to the most expensive schools in the country! He even gave me a tour of each of his businesses that I could have taken over one day! He had faith in me!"
"Faith, Bertie?" scoffed Alistair. "Whenever I asked him about you, he always sounded disappointed."
Albert's eyes widened in shock. He panicked, shook his head and grabbed his uncle's shoulders and screamed, "You lie!"
"Personal space, Bertie," growled Alistair as he shoved Albert to the ground. "And don't ever call me a liar again because I will throw you out on your ass if you do."
Albert glared defiantly, but remained silent.
"Though I wasn't as rich as your father, we ran in the same social circles," Alistair began. "Whenever we would run into each other, he would brag about how much he saved my father's businesses from financial ruin and how I was stuck with just an investment firm. In fact, those businesses were so successful that he could afford any excess he wanted. I was big about it, though, congratulating him on his success.
"I got the nerve to ask him about you one day, Bertie. His face...your father's face just scrunched. I asked what was wrong and he just said 'what wasn't wrong with that boy'. He told me that you weren't living up to the Blueblood name, that you cried on your first day of grade school because bullies picked on you. That your grades were average at best and that you weren't invited to any social gatherings that your status demanded. It was the same story as the years went by. You were a weakling to him, Bertie. He wondered why he even rewarded you if you weren't doing your part."
"I...was doing...doing my best," Albert whined, his voice breaking.
"Your father put a lot of weight on your shoulders, Bertie," Alistair continued. "He put too much pressure on you because he wanted you to be just like him. Ruthless, powerful and above all else, take what you want because you and you alone deserve it. That's what he believed the Blueblood name stood for and you weren't living up to it. All you did was cry, he said. All you did was whine about your new car, he said. And you what else he said about you, Bertie? That he wishes that you were a stillborn."
Albert remained quiet, staring into his uncle's eyes. He didn't want to believe anything Alistair was saying to him. He told himself his father was proud of him and will even be more proud once he regains his empire for him.
"Harsh words, Bertie," said Alistair as he folded his arms. "I didn't want to believe them but looking at you now, he didn't seem too far off. But then again, it takes a disgrace to know a disgrace."
Albert stood up and glared hatefully at Alistair, tears forming.
"He wanted too much, Bertie," Alistair continued. "Even when my father willed his companies to his general managers, leaving him with his trading company, he still wanted more. It was his excess, something I knew far too well growing up. Cars, women, money and power. He felt that every one of these things should be available to him. He was so blinded by his greed and the need for a proper heir that he didn't see his enemies coming. Now he's in jail for his crimes and your mother...shot dead by an ex-employee she fired for one minor mistake.
"So that just leaves you, nephew. Your father thought you a disgrace, even though you gave him your undying admiration. You thought him a great man, he thought you weakling with no hope. He never even writes to you from prison. Your mother is dead. Where does that leave you, Bertie? Who are you?"
"I am a Blueblood," responded Albert.
"Are you a disgrace?" asked Alistair firmly.
"No."
"Was your father wrong?"
"Yes!"
"About what, Bertie!? What was he wrong about!?"
"I am not a disgrace!"
"Who are you then!?"
"I am Albert Blueblood!"
"Are you like your father!?"
"No!"
"Will you be better than your father!?"
"Yes!"
Alistair could tell that Albert was trying to put on a strong front. Though from what he could see, his nephew looked like a frightened child trying to be a man. Alistair closed eyes, trying to contemplate on what Albert should do next. This all stems from Edmund's grooming and the pressures of living up to the name Blueblood. His brother was groomed to take over the business and he tried to instill a stronger mentality towards his son with disastrous results. It didn't help that Albert was thrown to the high society wolves at an early age, unprepared. Living here in Ponyville among the so-called common folk didn't do much to humble him and he tried to compensate. He gained a place on top of the food chain at CHS but lost it to six girls. Now Albert feels threatened that he may lose his legacy to "puppet". All these things Alistair considered to be in front of his nephew's mind.
Alistair brightened as he placed a hand on Albert's shoulder, getting his nephew's attention.
"There's something you need to do before you can get past this," said Alistair in a calmer tone. "It's in the Champion's room. Get it and I'll meet you in the yard."
Albert nodded grimly as he headed out of the kitchen.
Not much time had passed as Alistair placed some logs a few feet from the mansion. Before that, he brought in two lawn chairs and a bag of marshmallows and wooden sticks. Satisfied that he had set up enough logs, Alistair wiped sweat from his brow, grabbed his bag of marshmallows and sat down. He didn't have to wait long as he heard footsteps coming from behind. It was Albert with the portrait of his parents in hand. He sat down on the lawn chair, gripping the frame tightly. Alistair could tell that Albert had a determined look on his and smiled. He turned his towards the logs and leaned back on his chair.
"You know what you need to do, boy," Alistair said, grabbing a wooden stick and pointing to the logs. "It's the only memory that still dogs you. Best you move on from it."
Albert nodded as he sat up. He placed the frame on the logs. He felt a tap on his shoulder and looked to the side, noticing that his uncle got his attention with his stick. Before Albert could speak, Alistair threw him a golden zippo lighter with the name Blueblood engraved. After igniting it, he stared at the flame for a few seconds before approaching the logs. It took a little while for the flames to get going, but eventually, the rest of the logs were engulfed in fire. The frame and the picture soon caught fire and a pillar of smoke filled the late afternoon sky. Albert could only stare at the burning portrait with seemingly no expression, fascinated as he saw his parents' faces disappear. He closed his eyes and sighed.
"Nothing like a warm fire, eh Bertie," laughed Alistair as he stuck a marshmallow on a stick. "Sorry I didn't bring graham crackers or chocolate. I'll make sure Daniels gets some for next time."
Albert remained silent, still fascinated by the burning picture.
"You did take your sweet time in there, Bertie," Alistair noted, turning his head towards Albert. "Were you having second thoughts in there?"
"I was writing a letter to my father," Albert responded simply.
"That's interesting," said Alistair, turning his attention to the fire. "Anything I should know or is it between you and Edmund?"
"Just letting him know that I'm doing well," Albert said calmly, never taking his eyes of the fire. "In fact...more than well. I may not live in a big, fancy mansion anymore, but it's better than prison. I also let him know that he doesn't need to worry about me being a weakling anymore, that I don't need the guidance of someone who just wanted a son to be like him. Why would I be like him? Why would I be like someone who made the mistakes that landed him in prison? I let him know how much of a disgrace he was to the Blueblood name. I let him know that I won't be like him and I hope he rots slowly in that prison. I have my own way and I will restore my family's name."
"Bold words, nephew," Alistair complimented Albert. "You have all the freedom in the world. Just focus and maybe, just maybe, you'll be the greatest Blueblood this world has ever seen."
Albert nodded, leaning back as he saw the smoke continue to rise.
Author's Note
It lives! This fic lives again!
Anyway, props to Wildcard25, F14M3RZ and AlphaSteel for pre-reading, editing and suggestions. This chapter is actually a bit on the short side in comparison to what I've been writing lately.
One big reason I hadn't released this chapter is because I wasn't sure I could write a villain chapter for this story. I hope its up to standards.
Until next time.
The Big Man
Chapter 10 – School Clubbing
When I first met Spike Drake, I had a feeling that things were going to be...tense, to say the least. After I had disciplined Twilight and her friends for what had happened during lunchtime that day, Luna had informed me that Spike wanted to plead on the girl's behalf and how much they meant to him. As heartwarming as the story was, it wouldn’t have changed anything, though hearing how far Spike was willing to go for them...all I can say is that that’s what friends do. The only thing I could do when I met him face to face was to offer him my hand in friendship. It's a good thing Spike was willing to be civil, though I had a feeling he still wanted to plead the girl’s case.
Still, with Albert alerting me on what Spike did outside of school and his past history, plus the reputation he was getting as a delinquent, I knew I had to do my part in helping him fit in at CHS. I’m just glad his friends were doing their part, too.
Celestia de la Huerta Famous Faces from Ponyville
Dressed up for school and with his book bag in hand, Spike headed downstairs for breakfast, smiling as he smelled the odor of homemade maple waffles. As soon as he made it into the dining room, he saw that his parents were already eating. What he didn’t expect though, was Twilight Sagan sitting at the table, eating breakfast with them. He also noted that she was wearing a purple blazer with a violet blouse underneath; slacks also matched the color of her blazer. Spike also noted that Twilight’s hair was done up in a bun and she was wearing her glasses. He blushed at this as he stared at her, a smile creeping up. He knew Twilight had something big planned and wanted to look her best, but she looked very attractive and he didn’t know what to say.
“Morning, son,” Michael greeted. “You got an early guest today.”
“Uh, oh right,” Spike stammered as he snapped out his stare. “Morning, Twilight. You look...professional today.”
“Well, we do have a big day ahead,” Twilight started. “The girls and I got to thinking that we should tour the annual club fair today at lunch. It’s a week-long event and all the school clubs are going to gather at the gym to try to sign up new members, from sports to the cultural arts. We think it’s a great way to improve your reputation among the student body.”
“Not that it needs improvement since my little Spike is such a sweetie,” Annabel said with a smile.
“Mom,” Spike said as he blushed.
“Still, Spike was not much for clubs in junior high since he wanted to keep a low profile,” Annabel added. “But I think it would be good for him to explore other interests or improve the ones he has.”
“I don’t think there was a harem club when I was in high school, so you are out of luck there,” Michael said, chuckling.
“Dad!” Spike shouted, blushing deeper.
“Aw, I’m just messing with you, boy,” Michael said with good nature. “Though if you want my advice, I’d say go for the baseball club. I hear they’re in a rebuilding period and are in need of some good players.”
“Not going to happen,” Spike shook his head. “I took a bean ball to the head from Applejack two years ago and I still have the nightmares.”
“You woke up with your head on a blonde’s lap,” Michael mentioned. “If you ask me, any guy would call that heaven.”
“Anyway,” Spike hastily changed the subject. “It’s just that...I don’t know. Me joining a club, Twilight?”
“Think of it as improving public relations, Spike,” Twilight assured. “The girls, your parents...we all know that you’re the sweetest person in the world that has a bit of an edge. I think the school needs to know that, too.”
“Twilight’s right,” Annabel agreed with a nod. “You can’t go around school thinking that everyone hates you because they have it in their mind that you're a danger to them. Besides, it’s good to gain more friends outside the girls and your boy buddies.”
Spike sighed as he became deep in thought. In junior high, he never really thought of joining any school clubs because there wasn’t anything that really called his attention. He was never very athletic, so he didn’t think of joining anything sports related and the closest he’s ever been interested in art was just doodling on his notebook. Also, as he recalled, there were no dance clubs where he went to school. Another thing he remembered about the clubs is that some of the leaders had a bad case of superiority complex and he did not want to be a target of the club alpha’s wrath. To Spike, there wasn’t really a point to joining clubs.
Spike felt more satisfied being a part of Twilight’s circle of friends and his own buddy circle. He didn’t feel like he needed to prove anything to them and knew they would always be there for him as he was always here for them. Of course, he did need to make up with the Harmony Hotties after what had happened between them and was glad they had wanted him back.
Still, if he were to at least try to fix his reputation at school, Spike needed to see if there was a club at school that would interest him. Plus, the girls would be helping him with this little adventure and he didn’t want to let them down by not trying.
With a resigned sigh, Spike responded, “Oh, alright. Not like I have much of a reputation to lose, so I’ll give it a shot.”
“That’s my boy!” Annabel cheered.
“You won’t regret it, Spike!” Twilight beamed. “The girls and I will help you along the way!”
“I’m sure you’ll do great son,” assured Michael. “Who knows? Maybe you’ll become a club alpha in a few days' time.”
Though he felt overwhelmed, Spike couldn’t help but smile that his family and Twilight felt confident that he would succeed in getting into a club at school. With that mind, he began to happily eat his breakfast with his heart full of joy.
A few hours passed and the lunch bell had rung. Spike had wasted no time at all when he headed out the classroom door and made his way toward the gym. At the gym's entrance, he spotted the girls waiting for him with Twilight greeting him a wave. Upon entering, Spike and the Hotties noticed that there were already club members stationed at their booths talking to people and signing them up. One thing Spike and the girls had immediately noticed was that there was a fighting ring and a table where three club members were attending to people who wanted to sign up. There were a lot of things to try out for, but Spike still felt nervous as he didn’t feel comfortable being a part of another group outside his friends.
“Girls, I don’t know…,” Spike said as he shook his head. “We haven’t even had lunch yet, and were jumping into this…”
“Oh, it’ll be fine, Spike,” Pinkie assured as he took out a flier with Spike’s picture on it. “In fact, a lot of clubs are expecting you to show up. I handed them these babies so they’ll know who to look for. It did take a bit of convincing and it was a tough sell for some of the club leaders.”
Spike took a look of the flier Pinkie possessed and it basically looked like something people used to get themselves voted for public office. The flier had Spike’s head with a star behind him with added glitter. The text below read “Spike Drake: He’s Your Man!” Spike sighed at this, knowing that whatever Pinkie told the club leaders, he would have to show that he wasn’t just there to try out.
“Don’t stress it too much, sugarcube,” Applejack said, placing her hand on Spike’s shoulder. “I’m sure you’ll do great wherever you’ll end up.”
“In fact, I got the first place in mind,” Rainbow said as she grabbed Spike’s wrist and dragged him to the boxing ring. She then called out to the club members sitting at ringside, “Yo, Ring Savvy! I got your newest champ in the making!”
“Rainbow, what the hell!?” Shouted Applejack as she followed Spike and Rainbow. “You know Spike doesn't have his heart in fighting!”
“Could have fooled me when he stood up to those losers the other day,” Rainbow smirked. “Besides, you taught Spike the ropes. He’ll be fine against a few scrubs.”
“Rainbow, this is crazy!” Twilight said as she got in the way of Rainbow.
“He could get hurt out there!” Fluttershy cried.
“I will not have my little Spikey-Wikey damaged!!” Rarity roared.
“Oh, for the love of the sun, Spike’s not a baby!” Rainbow snapped angrily at the girls.
“He certainly has the cheeks of one!” Pinkie said teasingly as she pinched Spike’s cheeks, much to the boy’s embarrassment.
“My point is Spike can take a hit and dish it out!” Rainbow started to explain. “I say this is the perfect way for Spike to show off his skills and get some positive street cred. Besides, I don’t think anyone in the boxing club could hit any harder than those gang members from the other day, so Spike has nothing to worry about.”
“I don’t know,” Spike muttered.
“It’ll only be a round Spike,” Rainbow assured as she slapped him on the back. “Worst they could say is no.”
As much as Spike wanted to agree that it would be that simple, he knew that fighting someone who, while tough and intimidating, had limited skills in fighting, taking on an opponent who had trained in the sport was far different. He remembered how much Applejack had pushed him when she trained him in boxing and while he could hold his own, he remembered that in a one on one fight with her, he could never land a single punch. In fact, whenever he sparred with her, he was mostly blocking her strikes and he remembered how much that hurt. The only saving grace he could think is that, as Rainbow pointed out, he can take a punch and still come back.
Against his better judgement, Spike managed to disengage himself from Rainbow and went to the table where members of the boxing club sat. This surprised the girls, though Rainbow smirked at Spike’s assertiveness.
“I want to try out for the boxing team,” Spike declared.
The brown haired boy, who looked a bit older than Spike and more muscularly defined, looked up at Spike and narrowed his eyes. He then went to his pocket and took out a flier and inspected it before looking at Spike again. He got up and gave Spike a once over and had felt a bit of satisfaction that he towered over him. The boy smirked and folded his arms, chuckling.
“So...this is the kid who took on those losers from the other day,” the boy said as he leaned to Spike’s level. “Gotta say, I thought you’d looked more...tougher in person. You look like a grade schooler who lost his mommy and I think Pinkie Pie may have over sold you.”
As much as he felt reluctant to get into a fight, Spike also didn’t like being reminded of how small he was. He tried giving the boy an intimidating look, but the boy just laughed even harder, which got the other two members laughing alongside him.
“Hey, the boy wants to try out, Ring Savvy!” Rainbow yelled as she slammed her hands on the table. “Spike’s fighting fit and he can take any one of your scrubs, no problem! Besides, you guys finished dead last in last year’s boxing tournament so you guys are in desperate need of some new blood!”
“We’re not so desperate that we should take in a gang member, Dashie!” scoffed Ring Savvy.
“Ex-gang member, Savvy!” Rainbow corrected as she got into Ring Savvy’s face. “So are you going to let Spike try out or do I have to remind you again that I beat you in five seconds flat for making a pass at me?”
Ring Savvy growled at Rainbow, his pride taking a hit. As much as it pained him, he had to admit that the Boxing Club had seen better days as Rainbow reminded him. Ring sat down and signed Spike’s name on the chart. He then handed Spike protective gear and pointed him to the ring.
“You’ll have one round to prove yourself, runt!” Ring told Spike with authority. “You don’t make it past three minutes, then the club doesn't need you! So get ready and come out swinging! Go for it!”
Spike nodded as he put on the headgear, mouth guard and boxing gloves. He then made his way to the ring, going through the second rope. Spike walked to what he assumed was his corner of the ring and then began practicing his punches, remembering what Applejack had taught him. The speed of his punches increased and then he finished with an uppercut. This was earning Spike a cheer for Pinkie and Rainbow, to which he acknowledged with a wave and a smile. Of course, he did notice the worried looks from Twilight, Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy, which made him feel worried in return, but tried to smile at them, nonetheless.
“You’ll see, Ring Savvy,” Rainbow said confidently. “He’ll beat the pants of any member you’ll throw at him.”
“We’ll see how he does against the captain,” Ring Savvy reminded.
“Wait, you’re not the captain anymore?” asked Rainbow, confused.
“A freshman came in on our practice session and talked smack about how the other schools can kick our asses,” Ring Savvy explained. “I told him if he could beat me in one round, he could have the position of captain. He knocked me out in 10 seconds.”
Ring’s explanation got Spike’s attention and before he could ask, someone smaller than him made his way to the ring. Unlike himself who just went through the ropes, the captain grabbed the top rope and leapt inside the ring. It only took a second for Spike to recognize who it was and panic started to set in. It was his friend, Pipsqueak. Dressed in trunks, boots and wearing boxing gloves and headgear, Pipsqueak looked ready for a fight. Spike’s eyes twitched as he started to shake.
Upon noticing Spike, Pipsqueak greeted, “Spike, you dog, you! Guess you want to show off for the ladies, huh? Good on you! Bring out that Super Macho Man in you!”
Spike could only let out a nervous chuckle as he put up his gloved fists. When he looked back at Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy, he could see the worried look on their faces. Pinkie gave him an enthusiastic thumbs up, which didn’t make him feel any better. Spike then looked at Applejack hissing at Rainbow and showing her something on her phone, which made the Rainbow haired girl cringe. Rainbow looked up and gave Spike a forced smile with a thumbs up. He gulped as he turned his attention to Pipsqueak, who was practicing his jabs.
‘Maybe he’ll go easy on me,’ Spike thought hopefully.
Of course, Spike knew of his friend’s fighting prowess from back in Junior High. When he first met Pipsqueak, his little friend was already a great fighter, though he preferred to use his fists in the ring only. Still, from some of the fights he had attended, Spike knew that Pipsqueak fought a smart fight as he let his opponents come to him. He remembered how one opponent came out swinging and all it took was one strong punch to put him away. There were other times when Pipsqueak just toyed with his opponents to give them the illusion that they had a chance...with a smile that Spike could only describe as...sadistic.
One fight, which Spike recalled vividly and he assumed it was the fight Applejack was showing Rainbow, was where Pipsqueak showed a side he had never seen before. Spike had invited Applejack that day to see Pipsqueak fight and the farm girl had wanted to take notes. During the fight, Pip’s opponent, who was rather smug and prone to show off, had managed to knock him down and started to insult him. Unfortunately for the opponent, he said something about Pip’s mother and how she should have left him in the garbage. This set Pip off and proceeded to beat on the opponent and had to be restrained by the referee. Pip was lucky to only get disqualified, but the damage was done. It took Spike and Applejack some time to calm Pip down and even took him out for ice cream, assuring him that they are still friends.
Still, seeing Pip at his worst was something Spike wouldn’t forget. He didn’t want to admit it to his friend, but it scared him seeing how violent he could get. Granted he could hold his own, but Spike doubted he could match Pip, a seasoned boxer.
Spike didn’t have any more time to dwell on his situation as a referee came into the ring. He directed his attention to Pip, asking him if he was ready, to which Pip nodded. The ref then directed his attention to Spike and asked him if he was ready. Reluctantly, Spike nodded.
“Go!” the referee shouted, officially starting the round.
The match started with Spike and Pip circling around each other to see if they could spot an opening. From what Spike could remember from sparring with Applejack is that he had to be patient, but don’t let your opponent have time to think. Having this in mind, Spike approached Pip and threw some jabs his way. They all missed or were blocked. Spike waited another second and threw some more punches with the same result. Pip was moving fast and was smiling, which annoyed Spike. Of course, when Pip started to throw punches, Spike was able to dodge them, but barely. In desperation, Spike launched a hard straight strike and missed, to which Pip countered with an uppercut that staggered him into one of the neutral corners.
“Gotcha there, Drake!” Pip said with a smirk as he let out a flurry of punches.
“Keep your guard up, Spike!” shouted Applejack as she started banging her hand on the canvas. “Tire him out and let loose!”
As much as Spike wanted to take that advice, he started to feel the pain in his arms. While his defense was guarding his face and body, Pip was doing his job in trying to break through. All that was going through Spike’s was that if he didn’t act, then his defense would be broken eventually. The moment Pip hesitated, however, Spike let out of a strike, but missed. What happened next was Pip landing a fury of body blows followed by a very swift uppercut that landed him on the floor.
‘Geez...even with this gear...Pip still hits harder than Garble,’ Spike thought as he struggled to get up.
“You hit him too hard, Pip!!” cried Fluttershy.
“That was completely overboard!!” shouted an angry Twilight.
“Geez, ladies,” Pip said as he shook his head. “You act as if I’m killing the guy.”
“Get up, Spike!” barked Rainbow. “You’ve endured worse than this! Show that shrimp who’s boss!”
“Now that just hurts, skittles!” Pip shouted.
“You say that again to my face, Oliver Twist!” shouted Rainbow as she tried to get onto the ring, though Applejack was holding her back.
Spike managed to get up and shook his head in an effort to clear it. When the referee asked if he was okay, Spike simply nodded and the fight continued. This time, Spike went on the offensive as he attacked pip with a series of hard strikes. None of them landed and he was rewarded with Pip punching him the face. With his defenses weakening, Spike couldn’t dodge in time and felt a hard blow to the stomach, making double over in pain. He fell to his knees soon after.
“Spike, no!” Pinkie cried.
“Stop the fight!” Fluttershy panicked.
“Don’t you give up now, Drake!” shouted Rainbow.
Against his better judgement, Spike got up and assured the referee that he was fine. He felt dazed and frustrated that he couldn’t land a single punch. He charged at Pip and made like he was going to hit with a right punch but struck with a left strike, landing straight to his face. The punch was so hard that it staggered Pip into the ropes. Spike was surprised at this and was mentally jumping for joy for landing such a hard blow.
Unfortunately, this only got a smirk from Pip as he went on a furious attack, even feinting a few punches to surprise Spike. He was dazed and his defense was broken. He couldn’t keep up and he wasn’t even blocking anymore.
“Pip, stop it!” cried Twilight. “You’re going to-
Spike didn’t get to hear the rest as Pip’s final strike landed on his face. Everything went black after that.
Wow. He really took one to the face.
Can’t believe he’s still alive after that.
Is this really necessary? Of course it is. How are we going to get any better if we don’t practice?
But just taking him like that…
What were they going to do? Cry over him?
Won’t they be mad?
Let them. the kid needs us now. Besides...I don’t think he’ll complain once he wakes up.
The voices, initially faint, were coming in clear as Spike began to wake.
Groaning with a headache that threatened to tear apart his skull, Spike eyes fluttered open and all he could see were the lights on the ceiling. His eyes adjusted and noticed that the ceiling looked different and could tell that he wasn’t in the gym anymore. Spike felt that his back was on a cushiony surface, so he wasn’t lying on the ring canvas. He also felt a chill going through his body and lifted his arms and rubbed his own shoulders to warm up. Spike then realized that something was wrong and his eyes widened. He sat up and noticed that he had been stripped of his clothes with the exception of his underwear...and in the nurses room.
Spike was about to ask what was going on but his words died when he saw that he was surrounded by girls who were about the age of his girl friends. They all wore blue nursing outfits and they all had eyes on him, each looking at him with concern. Spike became self conscious at the state he was in and made an attempt to cover himself up. Unfortunately, the girls took note that he was up and grabbed to restrain him to the cot. Spike struggled and protested, wanting to be let go and forgetting about his headache.
“Relax, kid,” A voice said. “We’re here to help, so don’t struggle.”
“I don’t like being kidnapped!” Shouted Spike angrily. “Let me go, or I’ll…”
Again, Spike’s words died as he saw the source of the voice. Like the other girls, she looked to be about the age of the Hotties and she was dressed in a white buttoned skirt that showed off her legs. Her light pink hair was tied up in a bun and her face, although looking pleasant, had a serious edge, one that said that she didn’t want to be questioned or argued with. She also had a stethoscope around her neck.
“My name is Edith Redheart, nurse in training,” the nurse in white introduced herself. “Are you going to be a good boy and lay still while we check your condition?”
Spike didn’t answer and Edith took that as a sign of compliance. She placed her hand on his forehead and he immediately started to shake. Spike sweated as his body temperature rose at the Edith’s touch. It didn’t help that when she removed her hand she placed her own forehead on his and felt her breath on his face. Spike felt a shiver when he felt the stethoscope on his chest. As if on cue, his heart started to beat fast when said instrument was over where the heart should be. After a moment, Edith placed her hands on Spike’s cheek and stared at him, making squirm to the touch. He couldn’t do anything but stare back as he was held captive by Edith’s eyes as well as the other nurses.
“Bruises on the face, your heartbeat is faster than normal and you have a high temperature,” Edith diagnosed as she kept her eyes on Spike. “I think that blow really did a number on you, kid. It’ll take more than pills to cure what ails you.”
“I’m fine, really,” Spike insisted, panicking.
“And that’s not all,” one of the other nurses pointed out, quite literally.
Spike, Edith and the other nurses directed their eyes to Spike’s crotch and saw that, indeed, there was a bulge in the boxers. While Edith remained professional, the other nurses were very fascinated by it and some of them began to giggle and blush at the sight. As for Spike, his panic levels rose as he struggled to break free.
With an even expression, Edith faced Spike, shook her head in disappointment and said, “Really, kid. Just because you're half naked and surrounded by attractive girls in uniform doesn’t mean you should lose control like this.”
Embarrassed, Spike looked away.
“Guess I'll calm you down,” Edith said as she gripped Spike’s shorts. “Don’t worry about making a mess. I’ll clean it up as soon as you're done.”
“No way!” Spike screamed in fear. “You’re not going to-
“Come now, kid,” Edith purred as she shushed Spike with a finger with the other girls giggling behind her. “I’m not going to let you walk around with that monster all day. You’ll just ache and crave release. Besides...what kind of man denies himself a bit of kink and pleasure?”
Spike was about to answer when there was a bang on the door. He sighed in relief as a frustrated Edith went to the door.
“We’re not done in here, girls!” Edith shouted at the door. “Trust us: he’s in good hands!”
“You girls are in so much trouble if you don’t open the damn door!” a voice shouted back.
Spike gave another sigh of relief as he recognized the voice. He also noticed that the rest of the nurses recognized the voice, too, as their faces etched in fear.
Edith slowly unlocked and opened the door. When she did, she saw a very angry Nurse Luna with her arms crossed. She could tell that she was really trying to hold in all her rage but she knew she was about to blow at any moment.
With a nervous chuckle, Edith said, “Nurse de la Huerta...um...we can expla-
“Get out!” Luna shouted angrily.
Edith and the rest of the nurses ran out the door, leaving only Luna and Spike.
With a heavy sigh, Luna looked to the side and said, “I’ll handle this, ladies.”
Spike could only assume that the ladies in question were his friends as Luna closed the door. Without giving it a second thought, he proceeded to put his clothes back on. Once that was done, Spike sat down on the cot and placed a hand on his head, relieved that the whole ordeal was over. Not a moment later, Luna sat next to him and placed a hand on his shoulder.
“Are you alright?” Luna asked tentatively.
“All things considered...yeah, marvelous,” Spike responded.
“Vultures, all of them,” Luna scoffed as she frowned. “I really should have screened every potential member for that club.”
Spike went silent as he really didn’t know what to say. The day had started with some promise as he really wanted to work on repairing his reputation. Instead, his friend knocked him out and he got kidnapped by nurses. Not only that, but the head of the Nurses Club wanted to get...friendly with him with the pretense of relieving him of his pain. It wasn’t a great start to his journey and he knew things were only going to get more difficult.
“You have a great circle of friends, Mr. Drake,” Luna began. “Had it not been for them…”
“I know,” Spike agreed with a smile. “My gallant knights in shining armor and I’m forever their prince in distress.”
“Who can take a few bumps, so you’re not completely helpless,” Luna reminded.
Spike only nodded as Luna got up and went to her cabinet, opening it and taking out a couple of headache pills for him, plus a bottle of water. The young man graciously took both placed the pills in mouth and downed them with the water.
“You’re friends are just outside, little lamb,” Luna said.
Spike didn’t need to be told twice as headed out the door. He was met by a fierce hug by Twilight and her friends joined along, each of them asking if he was alright.
“Girls, I’m fine,” Spike assured.
“Thank goodness,” Fluttershy sighed with relief.
“I swear, if those nurses had done anything to you…,” Rarity snarled.
“Nurses, ha!” Rainbow scoffed. “More like a bunch of whores dying of thirst!”
“I swear, when they’re done hiding…,” Applejack growled.
“Just let me load my party cannon with some cherry bombs,” Pinkie joined in.
“Girls, I’m fine, really,” Spike reiterated.
“Are you really?” asked Twilight.
“Yes,” Spike responded. “Listen, I just want to get back to class and call this day a loss. Then maybe lie down somewhere and think about tomorrow.”
“Hey, Spike,” a voice called out.
Spike and the girls turned to the source of the voice and the girls frowned angrily. It was Pip and he wore an awkward expression. The young man could understand why as the girls didn’t look very forgiving.
The one to respond first was Fluttershy as she confronted Pip by grabbing him by his collar.
“You hurt my puppy!!” cried Fluttershy. “What kind of a friend are you, you....”
“Fluttershy, stop!” Spike shouted.
Fluttershy let go of Pip, though she continued to stare at him angrily.
“Listen I just...well...sorry for what happened,” Pip said.
“Eh, don’t be,” Spike responded with a shrug. “Aside from a few bruises, I’m still alive.”
“And that was a good punch you gave me out there,” Pip complemented. “Though you really should have followed up and not leave yourself open like that. If it makes you feel any better, you did last the round when I knocked you out.”
“Don’t I feel like a winner,” Spike said sarcastically, rolling his eyes up.
“Wait, that’s it!?” Rainbow asked incredulously. “Shrimp boy knocks you out and everything is fine!?”
“I’m not going to be mad at my buddy for doing his job,” Spike answered.
After a few seconds, most of the girls agreed with Spike’s line of thinking. Rainbow was the exception as he frowned at Spike.
“You’re way too forgiving, short stuff,” Rainbow pointed out.
“Never healthy to hold a grudge, skittles,” Spike said.
All Rainbow could do was stick out her tongue at Spike while everyone laughed.
A little later, Spike found himself in the school’s art studio along with members of the Art Club. Fluttershy had suggested that Spike give the club a chance, even though he never really knew how to draw. He sat in front of a blank canvas with Twilight behind him and sitting right next to him was Fluttershy herself, painting a picture of her pet bunny Angel scarfing down a bowl of fruit while humming a tune. As he saw her painting away, Spike felt that he really didn’t belong in the club and groaned. Looking back at the blank canvas, he picked a brush and just stared at it. More than anything, he was afraid to make a fool of himself and seeing the club members painting at such a high level, it was looking like he was going to get laughed off the room.
“Last time I painted anything was in first grade,” Spike said, looking down.
“You’ll do fine,” Twilight assured as she placed her hand on Spike’s shoulder.
“It’s really not all that difficult,” Fluttershy said with a smile. “In fact, painting is something that relaxes me and after a hard week, I try to draw a picture of one of the animals from the shelter using only memory. Maybe you can paint something from memory, too.”
“I don’t know…,” Spike doubted.
“You can even draw that Ka-Blam girl you read so much about,” Fluttershy suggested.
“Lady Lightning,” Spike corrected, blushing. “Well, she is one of my favorites.”
“Along with Mistress Marvelous, Zapp, Millisecond, Radiance, Rager…,” Fluttershy listed off before trailing off, “Come to think of it, all your favorite superheroes are female.”
“I wonder about that,” Twilight said, eyeing Spike suspiciously.
Spike laughed nervously before facing the blank canvas again. Reluctantly, he dipped his brush into some black paint and started to draw. Though he had initially thought about painting a picture of Lady Lightning, Spike looked over at Fluttershy and decided to draw her instead. He imagined her in her house, taking care of her pets and had an idea of what to do. It would be a picture of her on her knees while a puppy ran happily up to her. He chuckled at this as Fluttershy would refer to him as her puppy, which if remembered correctly, was something that both embarrassed him and made him blush. As he drew, Spike had decided not to do any background work and concentrated on just drawing Fluttershy and a little puppy. He had become so engrossed with painting that he just went with the flow and didn’t think of anything else. Spike didn’t really care if it came out crude or not; just the fact that he was actually giving art a shot was making feel better about himself and felt a bit more relaxed.
“Spike, what are you doing!?” Twilight hissed.
Spike snapped out of it and got a good look at what he drew. Though it was crude and was just black painted brushstrokes, the picture was what he imagined. It was Fluttershy, on her knees with open arms as a puppy happily jumped up into a waiting embrace.
There was just one problem. Fluttershy was completely naked.
Spike heard a gasp as well a paint brush drop to the floor. He looked at Fluttershy, who had her mouth covered and looked very mortified as she blushed. He then heard Twilight growl, which made him turn around and saw the irate girl, arms folded and trying to contain her anger. Spike then looked around and soon as he could see the other club members get curious, he took the canvas off the easel and ran out the door.
“Spike Drake, get back here!” Twilight shouted angrily as she chased Spike.
With the other members asking questions about what had happened, Fluttershy was left speechless as she watched the door where Twilight and Spike had left from, a blush still prominent on her face.
The next day...
“Alright, you pukes!” the senior in the chef’s uniform bellowed. “My name is Golden Plate and I am your club leader! Throughout my high school tenure, I have won awards, trophies and medals for this school! You know what that means, you bunch of newbies!? That means I’m more than fit to lead you and maybe, just maybe, I can mold all you into something closely resembling a true chef! Now I know that’s a tall order, but I have my standards and I will not have my name dragged down!”
‘Isn’t he humble,’ Spike thought sarcastically.
Though he had looked forward to seeing what the Culinary Club was all about, Spike didn’t like how things were unfolding. At Pinkie’s suggestion, Spike headed towards the home economics room with Twilight accompanying him. The home economics room was the home of the culinary club who was currently looking for new members. When he and Twilight got there, Spike noticed that the potential members were a little hesitant and doubtful about joining. Before he could ask, a senior student came in, wearing a chef’s uniform. He was a brown haired boy, tall with an average build and a face that was scrunched up in disgust. He began ordering everyone to their cooking stations, to which everyone followed, although with some reluctance.
Though cooking was something Spike felt more comfortable with, he really didn’t like the attitude of Golden Plate, who he immediately identified as an alpha who really didn’t want to be questioned, just followed. He really wasn’t looking forward to this and judging from the looks of the other club hopefuls, they weren’t looking forward to this, either.
Before Golden Plate could continue, his attention was directed towards Spike. His eyes squinted and recognized him as the infamous freshman who went viral not long ago. He went to where Spike and Twilight were stationed at and gave the boy an inspection with a rather distasteful look on his face. This got Spike feeling awkward, which Golden Plate smirked at this since he felt empowered.
“Well, it looks like we have a superstar in our midst,” Golden Plate sneered mockingly. “Spike Drake, gang member, a boxing failure from what I heard and personal toy to six girls.”
Spike could only respond with a glare, but kept silent as he did not want to cause any trouble.
“Former gang member, Golden Plate,” Twilight corrected, frowning. “And I assure you that Spike Drake is very capable around the kitchen.”
“Twilight Sagan, you may be the Princess of Books…,” Golden Plate began, his expression remaining the same. “But here in this kitchen, I am king, I am boss, but most of all, I am chef and I will judge if your toy Spike here is club material.”
As much as he was trying to hold in his anger, Spike really wanted to throttle Golden Plate for being so rude to Twilight. Though his friend was unfazed, Spike felt the need to stand up for her.
“So, Spike Drake,” Golden Plate said as he turned his attention to Spike again. “Show me something. Show me and the rest of the club that you have what it takes to be a part of this.”
Feeling determined, Spike walked over to the pantry and got a few ingredients and set them up the table. He then went to the shelves and got some cupcake pans, though he made sure he counted the number of students present before settling on how many cupcake pans to use. After getting some more ingredients from the refrigerator and some more tools and bowls, Spike felt ready to make something to impress the club members, including the alpha cook. He also made sure to preheat the oven.
Judging from the ingredients that Spike placed on the table, Twilight knew what her friend had in mind. Seeing the flour bag, cocoa powder, assorted chilies, plus the eggs, red food coloring, spices and other things, Twilight could tell that Spike wanted to make his famous Time Bomb Cupcakes. She could, however, see that her friend will be missing the pork for the filling. Still, the ingredients for making the jelly were there, so the cupcakes won’t be totally incomplete. As soon as Spike was finished with the batter, he filled each of the trays with it and placed them into the already hot oven.
Spike wasn’t done, though. As the cupcakes cooked, he went on to make the filling as well as the frosting for the cupcakes. He spent the next few minutes mixing and tasting until he was satisfied with it. He then put the filling and the frosting in piping bags and as soon as he heard the ding from the oven, he took out the cupcakes and put them in the refrigerator to cool off. While he waited, Spike got an idea and went to the freezer to get a few boxes of ice cream. He opened the refrigerator again to grab more milk and maple syrup. Spike then got a few glasses, placed two of them on each station and went over to get the blender. He mixed the milk, ice cream and maple syrup and poured the shake into the students glasses, making more shakes to fill the others. As soon as he was done, he went to the fridge again and took out the cupcakes, satisfied that they were cooled down. He first got the piping bag that had the filling and inserted the said filling into each cupcake. He then finished off by topping the cupcakes with icing. He brushed off the sweat from his brow and let out a huge breath, thankful that he was done with the cooking. Finally, he went on to plating and gave each of the club members a cupcake and milkshakes.
Everyone, with exception of Golden Plate, was impressed with what Spike had done, though Twilight was beaming with pride. It wasn’t everyday that she got to see Spike work his kitchen magic and it was always a treat, so to speak, to see. This is something Spike could be a part of and could take the club to new heights...provided that Golden Plate would get off his high horse and give her friend a chance.
As for Golden Plate, he gritted his teeth as his eye twitched. Spike looked very impressive and had skills, looking efficient and feeling very proud of himself. Seeing that the other members were enjoying the cupcakes and shakes, he felt threatened. He needed to find a way to put Spike down a notch and exert his place as club leader. He smirked as an idea formed.
“Spectacular performance, newbie,” Golden Plate congratulated mockingly and sarcastically. “You made cupcakes and shakes. Good for you. You can do something anyone with no creativity can do.”
As much as he wanted to strangle Golden Plate, Spike remained patient, though he settled for glaring at him. Golden Plate just responded with an arrogant smirk.
“Excuse me!” Twilight said as she got in front of Golden Plate, glaring. “I’ll have you know Spike has cooked for me and my friends in the past and those cupcakes are on the dessert menu at the Dragon Pub where it is a very popular treat! As you can see, the other members here truly like them and the shakes Spike made. I think his skills as a cook could benefit the club!”
“I hear that,” one member seconded, raising a half eaten cupcake.
Golden Plate shot a glare at all the members of the club. His fury was reaching its peak but then he decided to calm down, breathing in and out. He then smirked and went to the refrigerator and pulled out a tray that had three cheesecakes, all of them tiny. One was topped with a slice of strawberry with a layer of chocolate at bottom. Another had a strawberry swirl with a trophy shaped wafer and finally, one that had a very light sprinkle of cookie crumbles. Spike had to admit that the cheesecakes looked high class, but he had recalled that Rarity took him and Fluttershy to a very high class restaurant that served tiny portions of food. Spike had been initially disappointed in the portions, though he did admit that they were high on taste. He assumed that Golden Plate’s style was to please a higher class of palette.
“What you see here, Spike Drake, is art you can eat,” Golden Plate began to explain. “We here at the Culinary Club strive for a higher class of eats than your mom and pop restaurants. Pleasing to the eye as well as the tongue. What my goal is, Mr. Drake, is to instill a refinement that is sorely lacking in this school when it comes to food. Refinement that can only be found in high society where the rich have rich taste. My goal is to take this club to the zenith...beyond the heavens of cuisine. Go ahead, Mr. Drake. Taste high class and you will never be ordinary again.”
Spike could only raise an eyebrow at Golden Plate’s bravado. The only thing he could think of is how much ego this club leader has and how much of a high opinion he had on his food. Still, wanting to be the bigger man about, decided to give Golden Plate’s cheesecakes a go. He popped the cooking crumble cheesecake in his mouth, which made Golden Plate frown in disgust. As he tasted the cheesecake, Spike knew that something seemed a little off about the taste. In fact, there was little to no taste at all, like the club leader forgot a few ingredients to elevate this cheesecake. While he wasn’t much of a fan of tiny food, he did remember that tiny food could have explosive taste when done right.
“So, Mr. Drake,” Golden Plate began, smugly. “Now do you see that this club demands a higher quality of taste than your...cupcakes and milkshakes?”
Remaining silent, Spike weighed his options and what to say to Golden Plate. On one hand, the Culinary Club was something more his speed, but with Golden Plate as the leader, he could see himself butting heads and he didn’t want to cause any trouble. In the end, honesty won out and decided to let the leader know.
“Do you want my honest opinion or do I just lie to your face?” Spike asked.
Golden Plate’s face was full of rage as he chased both Spike and Twilight out of the room with a scream and a cupcake tray.
“That went well,” Spike said flatly, frowning as he walked alongside Twilight in the school halls.
“I can’t believe him!” Twilight raged. “That so-called culinary leader has no idea what he’s missing out on! Ooh, I’d like to...to...ugh!”
“Twilight, it’s okay,” Spike said, trying to calm down Twilight. “So the Culinary Club is a loss and frankly, I didn’t want to be around that Gilded Saucer or whatever his name is anyway.”
“Oh, very well,” Twilight sighed, calming down. “We still have some time for another club today, though you’ll have to get changed for it.”
“So what’s the next club?”
“Cheerleading.”
Spike could only look at Twilight oddly and wanted to make sure she was joking.
Out on the playing field, Spike observed the cheerleader squad doing various routines, which included staying in sync with the other members, practicing the basic pyramid and making running flips that practically looked like they were floating in midair. Spike was amazed at how agile the hopefuls were and it seemed that they had practiced for years. It also made Spike feel ill equipped as, while he wasn’t a slouch, athletically speaking, he wasn’t very limber.
What Spike did notice, however, was that the hopefuls were mixed, male and female. The girls were wearing a sleeveless light blue top with gold trim that contrasted with their baby blue knee high socks and a white skirt with three gold trims at the bottom. The boys wore light blue shirts with gold trim and baby blue pants. Spike had to admit that the uniforms did look good and very practical and form fitting.
‘Well, at least I don’t have to wear a skirt,’ thought Spike, relieved but still skeptical.
“I’d say everyone I see looks like a shoe-in,” Twilight commented as she saw the cheerleaders practice.
“I can dance alright with the right tune, but to pull those stunts off…,” Spike said, still having the feeling that he shouldn’t be there. “Who suggested this club again?”
“Pinkie,” Twilight said, which made Spike groan. “She said that you needed a little cheer after yesterday and talked to the cheer captains about you.”
“With her energy, I’m surprised Pinkie isn’t part of this club,” Spike commented.
“By Pinkie’s own words, they deemed her overqualified,” Twilight said.
Spike chuckled at that and could see Pinkie be the whole cheer squad as she probably had enough cheer and high energy to fill up many squads.
“Alright everyone, fall in!” the female cheer captain called out.
With that, Spike went to the center of the field with the other hopefuls. They all lined in formation and stood straight with the two cheer captains in front of them. The female captain, a brown haired woman with a short cut, wore the same uniform as the rest of girls, though hers was adorned with C on her top. She was statuesque and filled her uniform well and had what Spike could see as a look that was all business as she inspected the hopefuls. The male captain, who wore his black hair slicked back, wore the same as the rest of the boys, also having a C adorned on his shirt. He shared the same businesslike expression and looked to be taking this very seriously, his arms folded in a way that showed off his muscles. It felt like those two were ready to tear apart him and the other hopefuls in order to create the perfect team.
“Listen up!” the female captain yelled out. “My name is Spirit Streak, co-captain of the Wondercolt cheer squad! Beside me is Co-Captain, Rally Charge! We take our sport seriously and CHS will be represented by the best around! Anyone here who only wants to try out so they can score a boyfriend or girlfriend can show themselves out right now! We are more than just eye candy, so what I demand is discipline and heart!”
If Spike felt that he was out of place before then he felt more ill suited to join the squad. Just by Spirit Streak’s tone, it sounded like she wanted nothing less than perfection. He gulped, but stood straight. He was willing to give the squad a chance and maybe try to impress the captains.
Unfortunately for Spike, Rally Charge noticed his unease and went up to him. With a stern glare, he inspected him from head to toe. Rally Charge didn’t look very impressed with him and looked at him with disdain and disgust.
“Aren’t you a little short for this?” asked Rally Charge, scoffing.
Spike’s unease evaporated and glared at Rally Charge.
“What’s with the look, criminal? Rally Charge smirked, arms folded. “Yeah, I know about you and how you were a gang member. You think you’re hot stuff and want to score more girls by just joining the squad? Why don’t you buzz off? We don’t want your kind here.”
As much as he wanted to punch Rally, he settled for just glaring at him, his hands balled into fists.
“That’s enough, Rally!” Spirit Streak yelled out as she came up to where Spike and Rally were.
“I’m just rooting out some bad eggs,” Rally reasoned.
“Likely story,” Spirit Streak disagreed. She then turned around to see Spike and said, “Let’s take a good look at you.”
Spike’s unease returned when Spirit Streak began to give him a once over. He noted how close she was as she inspected him, walking around him. Spirit Streak raised one of Spike’s arms and used her hand to feel him and made a sound that meant she found something interesting. He tensed up when she used her hands to feel around his torso and spent a bit more time with her hands on his chest. Spike could hear Rally growl, meaning that he wasn’t liking this one bit. What shocked Spike the most was that Spirit was in front of him, on her knees and feeling up his legs. He stiffened and tried to calm down as Spirit’s hands were coming up very close to his groin.
“Um, you're a bit close,” Spike said, nervous.
“What, afraid that I’ll give you a boner, shortie?” Spirit asked bluntly.
“No, I just…,” Spike stammered.
“Listen, focus and I won't have a problem,” Spirit said as she rose up. She then came close to him and whispered, “Confidentially, I'd love to see yours since my boyfriend’s spirit won't rise for me anymore.”
Spike’s eyes widened at this as Rally Charge himself balled his fists and growled at him.
Not too far away, Twilight witnessed this, seeing how close Spirit Streak got with Spike. She glared at her and could see her friends nervous and suspected that the cheer co-captain may not have pure intentions.
“Okay, shortie,” Spirit Streak said as she moved away and took out her smartphone. “Let’s see something. Let’s see you move to the beat.”
With a shrug and a sigh, Spike began to dance once the music track played. At first, he began simple with a few steps to get into the rhythm. As he got more in tune with the beat, Spike started to perform more moves, going into break-dancing. He started to perform gremlin spins, then flares that in seconds turned into windmills in one continuous motion. Spike then performed some hand and elbow hops and managed to do some flips, though the landing was a bit rough as he fell on his butt, earning a laugh at his expense from the other hopefuls. He continued performing, undeterred from his mishap and switched to a form of dancing that emphasized more hip movement.This earned whistles from the female cheerleaders and an interested look from Spirit Streak, though Rally Charge tried to look unimpressed.
“So you’re flexible,” Spirit Streak said with a smile. “But I noticed you have some muscle, shortie. Think you can handle some extra weight?”
Spike stood as he saw Spirit run a distance away from him. Seconds later, Spirit was running towards him and a moment later, began performing flips until she jumped up, performing a few somersaults. Spike looked up and could see that she was coming down on him and instinctively raised arms. He managed to catch Spirit though he was a bit wobbly in handling her, grabbing onto her feet. Spike breathed a sigh of relief until Spirit whistled.
“Hey, I need one more!” Spirit called out to the rest of the hopefuls.
One male and one female cheerleader nodded as they went in. The male stood a few feet from where Spike and Spirit at the ready. The female cheerleader took a running start, performed a few flips, jumped and with the help of the male cheerleader, managed to elevate herself on top of Spirit, standing on her hands. This earned a round of applause from hopefuls as the cheerleader on top fell into the arms of the male cheerleader and seconds later, Spirit fell into Spike’s arms.
“Nice catch, shortie,” Spirit complemented.
“Spike,” Spike corrected.
“Sure that’s not your name for your boner?” Spirit asked slyly as she patted Spike's face.
Spike only responded with a blush, which earned a chuckle from Spirit and a scowl from Rally Charge. Twilight could only give Spirit a suspicious glare.
“Now how about a few running flips?” Spirit requested.
Feeling a bit more confident, Spike did as he was told as he performed a few basic flips and tumbles. While they didn’t have the fluid motion as the others who were trying out, Spike felt that he had the basics down, though his falls could have used a little work. The other hopefuls were getting more impressed, though the males felt that they had a bit more competition.
‘Could use some more seasoning, but I like a project,’ Spirit thought as she observed Spike with a smirk. ‘He’s good looking for a freshman, too. Though with all his girlfriends, it might be tough to get personal with him.’
Rally Charge noticed the look Spirit Streak was giving Spike and he was ready to burst in anger. He thought better of it and was beginning to march off the field when he spotted a stray soccer ball. He smirked as he gave the ball a slight kick. The ball rolled until it was Spike’s way.
Twilight noticed the ball and the trajectory Spike was moving and was horrified.
“Spike, watch out!” Twilight shouted.
It was too late. Spike’s feet landed on the ball and in one slip, crashed to the ground, face first. The rest of the cheerleaders surrounded him to see if he was okay.
Rally Charge laughed at this until Spirit Streak slapped him across the face, scowling at him.
“What the hell was that!?” shouted Spirit angrily.
“What did I do?” Rally Charge asked, scowling.
“Oh, don’t give me that, Rally! You’re really intent on being the only boy in this squad!?”
“Says the one who opens her thighs to every male member who is interested!”
“Oh, so you’re allowed to drop your pants for every girl who asks!?”
Twilight barreled her way through Spirit and Rally and was in the process of going through the crowd that was surrounding Spike. She panicked and hoped that Spike wasn’t badly injured. Once she got through, however, Twilight saw that Spike was being tended by two female cheerleaders, one that had scarlet hair with a gamboge stripe and another with long cyan hair with a cerulean stripe. While she was glad that Spike was okay, though dazed, she saw how close the two cheerleaders were and her eye twitched when she saw their bosoms sandwiching his arms.
“Are you okay?” the cyan haired girl asked.
“Does it hurt anywhere else?” asked the scarlet haired girl.
“I’m fine,” Spike groaned, his head spinning.
“We’ll take you to the infirmary,” the scarlet haired said.
“We can take good care of you there,” the cyan girl affirmed with a nod.
“Excuse me!!” Twilight bellowed, catching the cheerleaders off guard.
Twilight had her arms folded and was giving the two cheerleaders a scowl, causing them to separate themselves from Spike. Spike looked up to Twilight and tried to give the girl a smile, assuring her that he was fine.
“Hey, Twilight,” Spike greeted. “Guess I’m not cut out for-
Spike was cut off when Twilight picked him up and dragged him away from the squad. Before she totally left the field, he looked at Rally with a glare that more or less promised great pain, which put Rally on the spot.
“Oh, you messed with the wrong boy, Dismal Charge!” Twilight seethed, dragging Spike away.
Rally Charge frowned and Spirit Streak slapped him so hard that he fell to the ground.
The end of the school day had come, but it wasn’t over for Spike just yet. Reluctantly, he followed Twilight and Rarity to the theater as they had set up a tryout for the Drama Club. By this point, Spike had just wanted to go home, do his homework and sleep off his headache from hours before and just forget his failures until the next day. But he didn’t want to give up and disappoint Twilight and definitely not disappoint Rarity since it was her that suggested going to the drama club and giving it a try...even if he didn’t know the first thing about acting.
‘Hopefully, I’ll do well enough to get a ‘will get back to you’ from the members,’ Spike thought rather hopelessly.
Entering the school theater, Spike, Twilight and Rarity noticed that the club members were already rehearsing their parts on stage and there was a bedroom setting with a few props setup. They proceeded to sit at the front of the stage where they found themselves next to the girl who appeared to be a year older than Spike. She had green hair, though hers was lighter than Spike’s and she wore a red beret on her head. She also wore a black top with matching black gloves. She also wore a red skirt with white trim. In her hand was a megaphone and was currently giving direction to one of the students.
“Melody Waters,” Rarity greeted.
“Rarity,” Melody responded, turning her head to greet Rarity. “We missed you at the Summer’s End Festival a few days back. The group was praising the costumes you made for our interpretation of Vigilantes: The Musical.”
“Oh I had a previous engagement that night,” Rarity said apologetically. “Though I heard some rather...mixed reviews about the show.”
“Aw, critics,” Melody said rolling, her eyes up. “Just because I made a violent comic book story into a musical…”
“Anyway, I brought someone to add to your usual cast,” Rarity said as she turned to Spike. “Meet Spike Drake. He can dance, do aerial feats and can sing like an angel.”
“Well, I don’t sing that much,” Spike laughed bashfully.
“Don’t be so modest, darling,” Rarity purred as she placed her hand on Spike’s cheek. “You have many talents that are desperate to be displayed.”
“I’ll be the judge of that,” Melody said as she got up from her seat. She motioned Spike to get and said, “Let’s get a good look at you.”
Spike complied and felt on the spot yet again. He was relieved that this Melody was at least looking professionally at him. She raised an eyebrow, deep in thought and continued to inspect Spike.
“Shatner or Ed Wood?” asked Melody.
Spike gave Melody a confused look.
“Shatner or Ed Wood?” Melody repeated. “I need to know your acting ability so I can have something to work with.
Spike frowned at Melody, feeling another blow to his pride.
“You have got to be kidding me!” an indignant voice shouted, getting everyone’s attention.
A boy came onto the stage, gripping a script in one hand as he stomped. He was short haired light blonde dressed in a blue vest and white button shirt with grey pants. He didn’t look pleased as he glared at Melody and stood before her with hands on his hips.
“I just read the script, director,” the boy said with an angry tone. “I just have to ask, why in hell am I killed off at the beginning!? I should be male lead on this and you know that!”
“Listen, Shine Bright,” Melody began, pinching her nose. “I gave that role to Vanity Blue because I promised him the male lead in our next production. Besides, I think he can carry the lead for this one play.”
“Vanity is going to bomb this one up,” Shine Bright warned. “The man’s clumsy, nervous and should stay a bit player in this production.”
“And I think he deserves a shot!” shouted melody. “You don’t like that then there’s the door!”
“You'll regret this!” Shine yelled as he walked off the stage, throwing the script down.
After hearing the door slam seconds later, Melody groaned. She shrugged at the other club members who had worried looks in their eyes. Melody then looked at Spike and sighed as she grabbed the script. She handed it to him, paying no mind to the confused look he was giving her.
“Trial by fire, Drake,” Melody said. “You’re trying out for Paul Hunt, the jilted husband. Read your lines while I prep the scene.”
Spike panicked as she looked back at Twilight and Rarity for any advice. They gave him a thumbs up, which surprisingly didn’t make him feel any better.
“Alright people!” Melody bellowed as she clapped. “We got a newbie trying out so I want everyone in their places! Move it, move it!”
Some time later, Spike was on stage with a script in hand. Across him was a red headed girl dressed in a black slip dress that hugged her figure and accentuated her curves, sitting on the bed. Earlier, Melody filled him in on what he was trying out for, which is that of a jilted husband who was extremely jealous of his wife’s promiscuous ways. According to the script, Spike’s character, Paul Hunt, gets killed off early in the play, thus setting off the events of the story where the wife, Jane, tries to cover up her crime with the help from a man she was having an affair with. From reading the rest of the script, Spike found that the Paul character is a real jerk to his wife and can be very hostile. That’s not to say that the wife was a peach either since she does take every opportunity to tell him how much of a lower life form he is. Spike found the play to be unsettling to him and he was reluctant to play his part, but decided to move forward.
“Okay, Spike,” Melody called out on her megaphone. “I know you’re new to this, so read off the script. Oh, and the leading lady, Velvet Star, she knows the part by heart, so worry about yourself if you start flubbing.”
“And I hope you can at least get through the scene without tripping over yourself,” Velvet said, sticking her nose up.
“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Spike muttered.
“Now Spike, you have to come off as angry,” Melody instructed. “You just found out that your wife has been cheating on you with the next door neighbor and you want answers. There’s a prop gun in the drawer, so use it when you’re threatening Velvet.”
Spike nodded, though he still felt unsure.
“Alright then,” Melody said as she took her seat beside Twilight and Rarity. “And...go!”
“What do you want, Paul?” Velvet scoffed in disdain. “I would have thought you’d be at happy hour with the boys, reminiscing on wasted life.”
With a bit of hesitation, Spike read off the script, trying to sound angry, “Yeah, you’re funny. That’s funny coming from someone who opens her legs for the neighbor.”
“And just where did you hear that!?” snapped Velvet.
“Who do you think, Jane!?” shouted Spike. “The guy practically bragged about it when I went over to pick up the lawnmower he borrowed from me! What did he want from you, huh!? What were you offering in exchange for that gaping, overused hole of yours!?”
“Oh, don’t play the innocent party here, Paul!” Velvet sneered maliciously. “The only reason you get any clout in that company you’re working with is because that whore of a boss opens her legs for you! Face it, you’re just a fuck toy!”
“And you’re just a desperate slut still playing homecoming queen!” Spike shouted.
Watching from the front row seats, Twilight and Rarity were impressed with the level of acting Spike was displaying. It was clear to them that, even though he was reading from the script, did have potential for the club. Spike was showing real emotion and they assumed he was using his frustrations over what had happened with the past to convey his feelings. The acting was getting better and Rarity, along Twilight, were really engaged in watching it.
“Kid’s got potential,” Melody whispered. “Of course, I can’t have him read off the script all the time. It’ll look silly.”
“Oh, you’ll see, Melody,” Rarity assured. “Just look at him...a true star in the making.”
“He is sure handling himself well,” Twilight commented.
“Was there ever any doubt?” Rarity said, sure of herself.
“I’ll be the judge of that, ladies,” Melody spoke.
“...at least I still have my looks, you hasbeen!” screamed Velvet. “I thought I hit the jackpot by marrying a quarterback, but no! You had to go and bust your knee and destroy your career! I could have had it all, Paul, and you had to screw it up!”
“You know what, why don’t we just end it!?" Spike yelled. "You clearly have it made with the neighbor and my boss has a better pussy than you ever had!”
“Oh I dare you to leave me, Paul,” scoffed Velvet. “Go ahead and leave. Just so you know that you will never have another woman like me. I’m the best you ever had and you know that.”
Something in the words that Velvet spoke triggered something inside Spike. He was speechless, spooked as he stared at the Velvet’s mocking face. Spike kept silent as he took the words in with Velvet’s began to sneer at him as she came close, laughing in his face. It was that laughter that awakened a memory of not long ago. When Spike blinked, Velvet’s visage had morphed from a red headed actress to that of a white haired girl with a black streak and malevolent red eyes. The laughter didn’t stop as she looked cruelly at him. Spike shut his eyes, trying to make the image go away, but the laughter continued. He didn’t want to open them ever again but the laughter wouldn’t let him have any peace. It made him feel small and added to his failures of yesterday and today, frustrated and angry.
“And just what are you prospects, hmm?” Velvet asked, keeping her sneer up. “Let’s see...maybe that librarian at the local school or maybe that seamstress who always has something to confess at the church. Or how about that hippie who lives in the forest or that drunken party animal with the bad jokes. How about that woman with the failing market or that track star who can’t run anymore? Oh, wait, I remember. You threw them away for your chance at making it with the homecoming queen! You didn’t just throw them away, you spat them into the garbage! Face it, Paul! No one loves you like did and I hope-
“Shut up!” Spike screamed. “Shut the fuck up!”
There was a deafening silence surrounding the theater. Twilight and Rarity were shocked that such anger came out of Spike’s lips and he looked like he just wanted to throttle Velvet. While Rarity looked strangely at Spike, Twilight looked very frightened as Spike’s expression contorted and looked murderous. Melody looked very intrigued at the proceedings and Velvet looked scared as she was taken aback.
“You think you have me all figured out, don’t you!?” Spike raged on. “Do you have any idea what I lost!? I lost my friends because I wanted to be my own man and you...you had your fun because you enjoyed seeing me at my lowest! You manipulated me, jerked me around and you have the nerve to smile at me while doing it!? I could have had something with any of them! They all loved me and I fucking threw it all back in their faces! For you! If I had known....damn it, Delilah! I fucking hope you burn in hell after I-
Spike didn’t get to finish as Velvet fainted, her body crashing onto the stage. Again, there was silence. Spike shut his eyes and realized what had happened. It terrified him to the core, his heart beating fast. He looked over to where Twilight and Rarity were sitting and saw the horrified expressions on their faces. Spike started to tremble and ran off the stage, tears starting to form in his eyes.
“That was totally off script,” Melody said, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Good, but totally off script. Spike got the name wrong and Velvet was supposed to faint after she killed him. I swear, these actors just want to do their own thing.”
Twilight, not wanting to leave Spike alone, ran after him with Rarity not far behind.
It had been a blur for Spike on the way home. He kept on running, frustrated and angry at what had been happening the past few days, from his run in with Blueblood to the opening of an old wound he had wanted to remain closed forever. The only thing he wanted to do was go home and forget what had happened and hope that Drama Club’s actress was going to be fine. When he finally reached home, he swung the door open, ran up to his room and slammed the door shut and locked it. He leaned on the door and paid no mind to what his mother and father were saying and remained silent. He gave no answer as they knocked on the door. Eventually, the knocks stopped and was left alone. Spike slid down and sat on the floor, covering his head with his arms. He shook, remembering how he blew up on Velvet and was trying to vanish the image he saw in the theater.
“Go away,” Spike muttered.
There was another knock on the door. This one was more insistent, but Spike didn’t move. Another knock and Spike gave a frustrated groan and stood up, angrily facing the door.
“Leave me alone!” Spike shouted.
“Yeah, not going to happen,” a familiar spoke from the other side of the door..
“Rainbow,” Spike said, snapping him out of his funk.
“Yeah, me,” Rainbow responded. “Me and everybody. Open the door, Spike.”
“You forgot your book bag,” another voice sounded, though Spike could tell it was Pinkie.
“And Twilight told us what happened at the theater,” Applejack said.
“Let us in, Spike,” Fluttershy pleaded. “We just want to help.”
“And we’re not leaving until we do,” Twilight stated.
“So, there,” Rarity finished.
Seeing that the girls were not going to leave, Spike sighed and opened the door. The girls all filed in, looking at him with concern and worry. Some of them remained standing but the others, namely Twilight, Rainbow and Rarity, sat on the bed. Spike turned around and saw that his parents were standing at the doorway, also looking concerned for him. He gave them a look of assurance, but he felt unsure since what had happened was still fresh in his mind. He closed the door and faced his friends. As much as he wanted to be alone, Spike knew that they wouldn’t leave him if they felt that they could help. He closed his eyes and went to bed, sitting besides Twilight as he leaned his head forward.
After some hesitation and an awkward silence, Spike finally spoke, “I really screwed up, didn’t I?”
“It’s okay, Spike,” Twilight spoke softly, placing her hand on Spike’s shoulder.
“I just...after what went through to get you girls back, I…,” Spike started, but trailed off as he was trying to find the right words. “I thought she would never pop up like that. I guess I can never forget what she did to me...and to you girls.”
“Boy, I would love to strangle her,” Rainbow growled grimly. “She did us all wrong and she nearly broke us.”
“Get in line, sugarcube,” Applejack frowned. “I would love nothing more than to make her pay for what she did.”
“I just never thought you would speak that horrid girl’s name again,” Rarity said as she shook her head.
“That horrible smile Delilah gave us when she took Spike away from us,” Fluttershy recalled, shivering. “It was just....sadistic joy. She was loving every second she saw us pain.”
“You should have seen her when she dumped me,” Spike spoke, still shaking. “Hearing how Velvet talked just brought it all back. What she said and in that tone...you know what was the worst part?
“What?” Twilight inquired.
“All those things I said...I wanted to say to her,” Spike admitted. “Thing is, I was out of it and how mean I was to all you girls, I...I just believed what she said and I ran away. Then I joined a gang and came back home. I...just wanted for things to go back to the way they were and forget Delilah ever existed, but I can’t have that part, can I? She made me believe you girls couldn’t love me the way she said she loved me.”
“Well, that meanie was wrong, Spike,” Pinkie assured. She then gave Spike a big smile.“As far as I’m concerned, she failed big time. You came back to us and we’re whole again.”
“That’s right,” Twilight affirmed. “We’re together again and nothing is going to break this group again, got it.”
A smile formed on Spike’s lips as he lifted his head up. He could see that the girls were looking at him with relief as they smiled back. With all that had happened the past few days, he was glad there was something to smile about, despite not being able accomplish what he had set out to do. He felt assured that these girls still cared and in the end, it was all that mattered.
“Sorry I let you down,” Spike spoke with sigh.
“Aw, those dopey clubs don’t know what they’re passing up on,” Rainbow scoffed. She then smirked and added, “Though you did prove that you can be very big perv, Spike. I didn’t know you could draw nudes. Can I be your next model?”
Spike could only look away and blush.
“And you really need a watch where you throw those things away,” Fluttershy fidgeted. “I had to get that picture out of the nearby garbage and store it at my house. Who knows what would have happened if someone else got to it.”
“I’m really sorry about that,” Spike apologized as she placed his hand on his face.
“The point is that you had your mishaps, Spike,” Applejack said. “But that don’t mean you should throw in the towel just yet.”
“Will help you fix your reputation, darling,” Rarity assured. “I just know you can be the big man...if not the big man on campus then, well...”
“What are you saying, Rarity?” asked Spike.
“I think what she’s saying is that you, Spike Drake, are our big man,” Twilight clarified.
Spike practically beamed as all the girls smiled at him. They were such adoring smiles that a rather dopey smile formed on his face. He really couldn’t describe the love he was feeling and how they wanted to be there for him. He knew there were other ways that his reputation could be fixed and knew that he would need a lot of help, but he was glad that wasn’t going to be alone on this. Spike then gave Twilight a hug, which she returned. Then the others joined in to reassure that he could do anything for them.
The moment was interrupted when Spike’s door opened.
“Is everything okay in…,” Annabel began before she saw the state her son and the girls were in. She gave them all of them a half lidded, suspicious look that made them feel awkward and said, “Well then...I’m guessing everything worked out.”
“Yeah, it did,” Spike confirmed, sounding embarrassed.
“I’m just glad you have enough condoms for your activities,” Annabel pointed out.
“Mom!!” Spike shouted, mortified.
The girls just laughed, though Spike wanted to crawl into under bed and hide his embarrassment.
The next day at lunch time, Spike and the girls were sitting under a tree near the school building. They had set up a picnic blanket with three food baskets in the middle. Spike, Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy were sitting around the baskets while Applejack and Rainbow were relaxing with their backs up against the tree trunk and a drink in hand with Pinkie hanging off the branch with her legs, humming a tune as she ate a sandwich. Spike was happily munching on one of his muffins while handing one to Twilight, though she was reluctant to take it as Fluttershy and Rarity gossiped and laughed. It seemed that everything was going well. They were enjoying the peace.
“You know, I was thinking,” Rainbow began. “I think I know a club Spike might be suited for.”
“Rainbow, not now,” Twilight groaned.
“Just hear me out,” Rainbow insisted. “It’s very exclusive, doesn’t have a lot of members and it’s fairly new. Well, not exactly, the members have been together for years and their talents are known schoolwide.”
“Not only that, but they are the friendliest bunch of girls anyone can ever ask for,” Pinkie added. “I hear they even have buttons ready.”
“Really now,” Rarity said, knowingly intrigued. “And this club...what are the benefits of joining up? Are the perks worth it?”
“Good company and good times,” Rainbow answered. “Though they can be crazy at times. Even the club president has some trouble keeping them in line. She could need an assistant for that.”
Spike was curious at what Rainbow was getting at. It didn’t take him long to get what she was saying and smiled. He looked at Twilight and noted that she was having trouble keeping a straight face, even though she was trying to look like she was thinking about it. He decided to let them keep going to see where this was headed.
“Yep, it’s a lot of responsibility,” Applejack said as she took another sip of her drink.
“But I believe Spike is up for it,” Fluttershy nodded happily.
“Oh, alright, girls, I’ll bite,” Spike said, his curiosity getting to him. “Does the club have a name or are they just figuring it out?”
“Oh, it has a name, Spike,” Twilight answered. “It’s called...let’s see...the Harmony Seven Harem Club.”
Spike could only laugh joyfully at this. His father said, rather jokingly, that there should have been a harem club at school for him to join and now the club just formed for just that. While he knew that the girls were just having fun, it filled his heart with joy that he had been a part of something special for years and now...well he was glad that they now had a club to call their own.
“Well, the...H7H is a club that is very much involved with what happens in the school,” Rarity mentioned. “Spike...do you think you can meet the standards of such an exclusive club and handle any responsibility that may come your way?”
“You know what...I think I can,” Spike responded.
“Then it’s official,” Pinkie announced as she flipped from the tree branch, went over to Spike and placed a button on his shirt. “Spike Drake...welcome to the Harmony Seven Harem Club.”
Spike took a look at the button, which was simple in design with the letters H7H in the middle and the words “Amicitia est magicae” on top and at the bottom was the word “Harmonia” at the bottom.
“Words in latin,” Twilight observed.
“Thought I class it up a bit,” Pinkie said.
“Thanks, girls,” Spike beamed.
“Hey, Spike!” a voice called out.
Spike and the girls turned around and saw that Pipsqueak was running up to them. What they also noticed was that the club leaders from the past few days were not far behind and now they were curious as to what this was all about. Pipsqueak was the first to get there and the others arrived seconds later.
“Spike, the club and I were talking,” Pipsqueak began. “I convinced them that you have some potential and with the right training, you can be one of our top boxers in the club.”
“He has the potential to be a great cheerleader, small fry!” Spirit countered, glaring at Pipsqueak. “Besides, being surrounded by the most beautiful girls in school is a great benefit then working out with sweaty men all the time.”
“And, since the other club members let me know about your potential, then I think the Culinary Club suits you better,” Golden Plate said.
“Acting is your calling, kid!” Melody shouted. “Wine, women and song! All could be yours!”
The club leaders began to argue amongst each other. The H7H looked at each other in confusion, but they were otherwise glad that Spike was getting these offers, even though Spike had experienced hardships with these clubs. Still, the clubs were at each other’s throats and were ignoring them.
There was a whistle that got the club leaders to stop. The whistle came from Twilight as she clapped her hands in order for them to come to order.
“Alright, everyone,” Twilight announced. “One at a time. We’ll hear your cases and we’ll see where Spike should join up. The Harmony Seven Harem Club has their standards and we take the safety and happiness of our members seriously, so make a compelling case and we’ll think about your offers.”
Though their lunchtime was interrupted, the newly formed H7H Club enjoyed the rest of the lunch hearing out what the rest of the clubs had to offer.
Author's Note
Another chapter in the books and Spike joined a club after all. Next up, Celestia interviews Spike and Twilight and her friends will doing time in detention. See you guys in next time in...Celestia's Breakfast Cereal Podcast!
Anyway, props to Wilcard25 and Mechazilla88 again for pre-reading and editing duties. Until next time!
